Skip to main content

Full text of "The Canadian martyrs"

See other formats


mu 


FATHER  JOHN  DE  BREBEUF 
Slain   by   the   Iroquois,   March   16,  16J/9 


B 


Th« 


Canadian  Martyrs 


By 


E.  J.  Devine,  S.J. 


Member  of  the  Canadian  Authors  Association. 

Member  of  the  Antiquarian  and  Numismatic  Society  of  Montreal. 

Editor  of  the  Canadian  Messenger. 


0 


• 


SECOND  EDITION  r< 

,  0    y 

MONTREAL 

Published  by  The  Canadian  Messenger 

1075  Rachel  Street  East 

1923 


F 


.5" 


y^HE  author  declares  his  entire  sub- 
■*■  mission  to  the  Decree  of  Urban  Till, 
relative  to  the  attribution  of  martyrdom, 
sanctity,  etc.  Any  such  term  employed  in 
this  little  work  is  to  be  taken  in  its 
ordinary  acceptation  only,  and  not  in  any 
nay  as  attempting  to  forestall  the  judg- 
ment of  the  Holy  See. 


Permissu  Superiorum 

Nihil  obstat 

25  ianuarii,  1916 

Carolus  Lecoq.  Censor  Delegatus. 

•Imprimatur: 

Die  21a  ianuarii,  1916 

t  Pavlus,  Arch.  Marianopolitanus. 


PREFACE 


The  rapidity  toith  which  the  first  edition  of  these  short 
biographies  disappeared,  and  the  many  requests  which  have 
reached  us  for  a  new  edition,  are  assurances  that  our 
people  are  taking  more  that  a  passing  interest  in  the  lives 
and  sufferings  of  the  Jesuit  martyrs  of  early  Canada.  All 
the  testimony  in  favor  of  their  Beatification,  given  before 
the  Apostolic  Commission  at  Quebec  during  the  past  couple 
of  years,  has  reached  Rome,  where  it  is  being  submitted 
to  the  scrutiny  of  the  Sacred  Congregation  of  Rites.  It 
is  the  ardent  prayer  of  the  friends  of  those  old  heroes  of 
the  Cross  that  the  verdict  of  that  august  tribunal  shall  be 
favorable  to   their  Cause. 

Meanwhile  we  are  asked  to  make  a  deeper  study  of  their 
lives,  in  order  the  better  to  know  what  manner  of  men 
they  were,  how  intense  were  the  sufferings  they  endured 
for  the  Faith,  how  great  must  have  been  the  reward  of 
their  sacrifices,  how  absolute  the  confidence  we  should 
have  in  their  power  before  the  throne  of  God,  and  how 
signal  the  favors  we  may  expecjt  by  appealing  to  their 
intercession. 

May  the  day  soon  arrive  when  they  shall  enjoy  the 
honors  of  the  altar,  and  when,  with  the  sanction  of  the 
Infallible  Church,  we  may  invoke  them  publicly:  Blessed 
John  de  BrCbeuf  and  Companions,  way  for  us  .' 


Contents 


Father  John  de  Brebeuf 1 

Father  Gabriel  Lalemant 2.1 

Father  Anthony  Daniel 43 

Father  Charles  Gamier 63 

Father  Noel  Chabanel 85 

Father  Isaac  Jogues 197 

Rene  Goupil 127 

John  de  la  Lande 149 


Father  John  de  Brebeuf 

APOSTLE  OF  THE  HURONS 


THE  Brebeuf  family  was  of  Norman  origin;  it  can  bo 
traced  as  far  back  as  the  middle  of  the  eleventh 
century.  William,  Duke  of  Normandy,  had  a  Brebeuf  with 
him  at  the  battle  of  Hastings  in  1066. 
His  birth  and  Another  accompanied  Saint  Louis,  two  cen- 
early  years  turies  later,  in  his  crusade  against  the 
Turks,  and  bravely  led  the  Norman  nobles 
during  the  siege  of  Damietta.  In  1251,  a  Nicholas  de 
Brebeuf  is  mentioned  in  the  chronicles  of  the  family  as 
one  of  the  chief  citizens  of  Bayeux.  According  to  Du 
Hamel,  the  annalist,  the  Arundels  of  England  and  the 
Brebeufs  of  Normandy  both  descended  from  a  common 
ancestry,  but  posterity  is  impressed  less  by  the  ties  of 
Norman  blood  which  may  have  linked  those  two  ancient 
families  together  than  by  the  sacrifices  they  both  made, 
even  to  martyrdom,  to  preserve  their  ancient  faith. 

It  was  at  Conde-sur-Vire,  in  the  diocese  of  Bayeux,  that 
John  de  Brebeuf  was  born,  on  March  25,  1593.  We  have  no 
details  regarding  his  early  years,  but  the  child  undoubtedly 
received  the  training  in  piety  and  learning  which  was  one 
of  the  traditions  of  his  race.  It  would  be  hard  to  believe 
that  religious  influences  had  not  molded  the  youth  of  one 
who  was  destined  later  to  do  great  deeds  for  God  in  the 
forests  of  the  New  World,  and  who,  when  the  supreme 
sacrifice  was  demanded,  showed  a  heroism  in  torture  and 
suffering  almost  unparalleled  in  the  history  of  the  Church. 


2  FATHER    JOHN    DE    BREBEUF 

At  the  age  of  twenty-four  John  de   Brebeuf  entered  the 
Jesuit  novitiate  at  Rouen,  November  8,  1617.    In  that  home 

of  peace  and  piety  the  young  man  devoted 
He  enters  the  two  years  to  prayer  and  reflection,  and  to 
Jesuit  Order      the  cultivation  of  those  little  virtues  Avhich 

were  to  be  the  foundation  stones  of  his 
future  holiness.  Secluded  from  the  distractions  of  the 
world,  he  labored  seriously  to  acquire  self-knowledge  and 
to  exercise  himself  in  the  practice  of  humility,  a  virtue 
he  pushed  so  far  that  he  desired  to  abandon  all  aspirations 
to  the  priesthood  to  become  a  lay-brother  in  the  Order. 
But  his  superiors,  assured  that  the  humbler  the  novice 
the  stronger  the  indications  that  he  would  one  day  give 
more  glory  to  God  in  the  priesthood,  refused  Brebeuf's 
request  and  counselled  him  to  accept  whatever  grade  in 
the  Society  of  Jesus  obedience  would  decide. 

At  the  end  of  his  noviceshiip  the  young  Jesuit  was  sent 
to  teach  grammar  in  the  college  at  Rouen.  There  the 
religious  kept  pace  with  the  professor;  while  Brebeuf 
taught  the  rules  of  grammar  to  his  pupils  he  did  not 
neglect  to  implant  in  their  minds  and  hearts  the  principles 
of  Christian  virtue.  With  untiring  devotedness  he  spent 
two  years  in  this  important  work;  but  his  zeal  in  the 
class-room  exacted  its  price.  His  labors  undermined  his 
health  and  forced  him  to  retire  and  seek  absolute  rest. 
However,  a  young  religious  who  had  been  taught  to  set 
a  high  value  on  the  fleeting  minutes  could  not  stay  idle. 
Brebeuf  applied  himself  privately  to  the  study  of  theology, 
and  acquired  sufficient  knowledge  for  the  duties  of  the 
sacred    ministry.      He    was    raised    to    the    priesthood    at 

Pontoise,  near  Paris,  at  the  beginning  of 
Raised  to  the  Lent,  1623.,  and  celebrated  his  first  Mass  on 
priesthood  the  transferred   feast   of  the  Annunciation, 

April  4,  of  the  same  year.  Years  of  waiting 
only  intensifies  one's  consolations  when  the  goal  is  reached, 
and  the  sentiments  of  the  future  victim  of  the  Iroquois  may 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  3 

be  easily  gauged  the  morning  he  called  down  from  Heaven, 
for  the  first  time,  the  Spotless  Victim,  and  adored  Him  Who 
lay  on  the  altar  hidden  under  the  sacramental  veil.  One 
grace  followed  another;  after  his  ordination  the  health  of 
the  young  Jesuit  priest  improved  rapidly,  and  he  was  named 
bursar  of  the  college  at  Rouen. 

While  the  months  were  passing  thus  peacefully  away  in 
the  city  of  Rouen,  events  of  vast  importance  were  happen- 
ing in  the  little  French  colony  beyond  the  Atlantic.  Cham- 
plain  had  founded  Quebec  in  1608;  he  had  established  the 
fur  trade,  and  had  already  visited  several  of  the  native 
tribes.  This  pious  statesman  stood  aghast  at  the  multitude 
of  souls  he  witnessed  lying  in  the  darkness  of  infidelity 
and  superstition,  and  he  resolved  to  bring  to  them  a  know- 
ledge of  the  Christian  faith.  Through  his  efforts  the  Re- 
collects had  crossed  the  ocean  in  1615;  a  couple  of  them  had 
even  penetrated  to  the  shore  of  Georgian  Bay;  but  the  vast- 
ness  of  New  France,  its  large  number  of  savage  tribes,  and 
the  conditions  of  life  prevailing  among  them,  forced  the  Re- 
collect missionaries  to  admit  that  they  alone  could  not  stem 
the  tide  of  paganism.  They  appealed  in  consequence  to  the 
Society  of  Jesus  to  share  the  field  with  them,  but  it  was 
only  in  1625  that  their  appeal  was  successful. 

Three  Jesuit  priests,  Charles  Lalemant,  Ennemond  Masse 
and  John  de  Brebeuf,  were  chosen  for  the  arduous  missions 
of  New  France.  In  years  Brebeuf  was  the 
Ke  arrives  m  youngest  of  the  three,  but  he  was  their 
New  France  equal  in  virtue.  When  the  order  was  re- 
ceived to  cross  the  Atlantic,  he  did  not 
hesitate  to  sever  the  ties  of  blood  and  family  affection,  to 
abandon  his  homeland  and  consecrate  himself  forever  to 
the  salvation  of  the  Indians  of  the  New  World.  Nature 
had  well  prepared  him  for  this  calling;  he  was  now  in 
perfect  health,  and  in  possession  of  a  herculean  frame; 
he  was  in  the  flower  of  manhood — thirty-two  years  of 
age — a  splendid   type   of  manliness  and   strength.     These 


4  FATHER    JOHN    DE    BREBEUF 

physical  qualities,  so  necessary  in  a  foreign  missionary, 
were  crowned  with  a  prudence  and  a  maturity  of  judgment 
which  made  his  advice  on  all  matters  valuable  and  eagerly 
sought  for. 

Such  was  John  de  Brebeuf,  the  missionary,  who  reached 
Quebec  in  the  summer  of  1625.  His  first  impulse  on  land- 
ing was  to  proceed  immediately  to  the  Huron  country  to 
begin  the  study  of  the  language  and  prepare  himself  for 
his  ministry;  and  he  was  about  to  start  on  the  long  and 
trying  journey  up  the  Ottawa  when  the  news  of  the  murder 
of  the  Recollect,  Nicholas  Viel,  contrived  by  treacherous 
pagans  Hurons  on  the  route  he  would  have  to  pass,  made 
his  superior  take  no  risks;  Father  Charles  Lalemant  re- 
called him  to  Quebec  to  await  a  more  favorable  moment. 

A  whole  year  elapsed  before  the  opportunity  of  going 
presented  itself  again;  meanwhile,  as  a 
His  first  preparation  for  his   future   career   among 

experiences  the  Hurons,  the  young  missionary  decided 

to  taste  its  trials  and  hardships  nearer 
home.  In  order  to  inure  himself  more  thoroughly  in  the 
ways  of  savage  life,  he  spent  the  winter  of  1825-1626  among 
the  Montagnais,  a  tribe  living  along  the  Lower  St.  Law- 
rence. The  language  of  this  tribe  differed  from  that  of 
the  Hurons,  but  Brebeuf  knew  that  the  time  spent  in 
acquiring  it  would  not  be  lost;  it  could  not  fail  to  be 
useful  some  day.  That  first  experience  among  the  savages 
during  the  rigors  of  a  Canadian  winter  would  have  broken 
the  spirit  of  a  man  less  hardy  than  he,  but  his  "iron 
frame  and  unconquerably  resolute  nature"  were  proof 
against  such  bitter  trials.  In  those  long  winter  months  his 
days  were  spent  following  the  Indians  on  the  chase,  his 
nights  in  bark  wigwams  suffering  from  cold  and  hunger, 
breathing  an  atmosphere  foul  with  the  smoke  of  the  fire- 
places. Add  to  this  the  continual  jibes  and  insults  shower- 
ed on  him  by  the  uncouth  Indians  for  his  faults  in  trying 
to  speak  their  tongue,  and  we  can  form  an  idea  of  the  lif<* 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  5 

he  led  during  his  first  months  in  New  France.  His  success, 
however,  was  such  that  the  following  spring  Charles  Lale- 
mant  could  write  in  a  letter  to  the  General  of  the  Order  : 
"Father  de  Brebeuf,  a  pious  and  prudent  man,  and  of  robust 
constitution,  has  passed  a  rude  winter  season  among  the 
savages,  and  has  acquired  an  extensive  knowledge  of  their 
tongue."  Brebeuf  had  begun  to  show  the  precious  talent 
which  was  later  to  give  him  such  mastery  over  the  Huron 
language. 

The  flotilla  from  the  Huron  country  had  reached  Quebec 
early  in  1626;  the  savages  had  bartered  all  their  furs  and 
were  on  the  eve  of  their  return  homeward*. 
He  goes  to  This    opportunity    could   not   be   lost,   and 

the  Hurons  rather    than    wait    another   year,    Brebeuf 

made  every  effort — even  urging  the  inter- 
vention of  Champlain — to  assure  his  passage  in  the  canoes. 
He  had  some  difficulty,  however;  the  Indians  complained 
of  his  weight;  a  frail  canoe  could  not  carry  him  safely 
hundreds  of  miles  against  the  swift  currents  and  over  the 
dangerous  rapids  of  the  Upper  Ottawa.  A  few  gifts  solved 
the  objections  of  the  savage  traders,  and  Brebeuf,  accom- 
panied by  Father  de  Noue  and  the  Recollect,  de  la  Roche 
de  Daillon,  set  out  over  the  famous  Ottawa  and  Nipissing 
route  to  the  Huron  nation.  After  thirty  days  of  painful 
effort  the  three  men  floated  out  of  French  River  and 
coasted  down  the  eastern  shore  of  Georgian  Bay.  A  few 
wigwams,  scattered  here  and  there  along  the  shore,  gave 
evidences  of  human  occupation,  and  soon  the  shouts  of  his 
tawny  cohorts  told  Brebeuf  that  he  had  reached  Otouacha, 
the  landing  place  of  the  Huron  village  of  Toanche,1  and 
the  end  of  his  journey. 

The  missionary's  first  care  was  to  secure  a  cabin — or 
annonchia,  as  Sagard  called  it — built  of  long  poles  driven 
into  the  ground  and  then  bent  forward  till  their  topmost 

1     On    Pentang    Bay.      Cf.    Jones'    Old    Huronia,    diagr.    III.    p.    3«; 
then  pp.   4 1>,   47,   59;  colored  sketch,   p.   22b. 


6  FATHER    JOHN    DE    BREBEUF 

ends  met.  A  covering  of  bark  thrown  over  this  tunnel- 
shaped  skeleton  provided  a  habitation  into  which  he  could 
retire.  Father  de  Brebeuf  had  come  to  preach  the  Gospel 
of  Christ  to  a  race  of  savages  who  had  never  known  the 
true  God,  and  he  began  at  once  to  acquire  a  knowledge 
of  the  Huron   tongue,  the  only  means   of  communication 

with  them.  His  first  weeks  were  passed 
Studies  the  in    plying    them    with    questions,    writing 

language  down  their  answers  as  they  sounded  to  his 

ear,  and  thus  augmenting  daily  his  stock 
of  words;  his  evenings  beside  the  cpmp-fire  were  spent 
in  classifying  them,  in  forming  sentences,  and  in  trying 
to  discover  the  mechanism  of  the  strange  tongue.  Nature 
had  given  Brebeuf  a  retentive  memory  and  a  marvellous 
facility  for  seizing  the  laws  governing  language,  gifts  which 
he  thanked  God  for  more  than  once,  and  he  made  such 
rapid  progress  that  in  a  short  time  he  had  acquired  a 
tolerable  knowledge  of  the  Huron  tongue.  His  two  com- 
panions were  less  gifted,  and  after  a  sojourn  of  a  year  in 
the  Huron  country,  both  Daillon  and  de  Xoue  were  re- 
called to  Quebec. 

Brebeuf  was  now  alone  in  the  Huron  solitude.    He  began 

his  lonely  life  by  planting  a  large  cross 
He  lives  alone  before  his  cabin,  so  that  its  shadow  might 
in  Kuronia  bless  him  and  his  labors.     He  visited  the 

homes  of  the  Indians,  gathered  them  to- 
gether, explained  to  them  the  rudiments  of  the  Christian 
faith,  and  tried  to  impress  on  them  the  existence  of  the 
true  God,  of  heaven  and  hell,  and  the  other  great  truths  of 
religion.  But  the  weeks  and  months  were  passing  and  he 
had  not  yet  been  able  to  make  any  impression  on  minds  and 
hearts  hardened  by  centuries  of  superstition.  He  struggled 
on  patiently  during  the  winters  of  1627-1623  and  1628-1629, 
hoping  that  the  hour  of  grace  would  soon  strike,  consoling 
himself  meanwhile  with  the  baptism  of  a  few  children  in 
danger   of  death.     More   than   once,   however,   during   the 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  7 

second   year   he   had   the   satisfaction   of   seeing   sick   and 
infirm  adults  yielding  to  his  burning  zeal,  and  he  had  hopes 
even  of  forming  the  nucleus  of  a  congregation  among  the 
converts  of  Toanche  and  its  neighborhood,  when  an  order 
came  from  his  superior  summoning  him  back  to  civilization. 
The  missionary  reached  Quebec  in  July,  1629,  and  found 
the  little  French  colony  in  the  grip   of  famine.     Vessels 
carrying  provisions  from  the  motherland  had  either  found- 
ered at  sea  or  had  been  seized  by  English  corsairs  in  the 
Gulf.     The  future  looked  dark;  France  and  England  were 
on  the  verge  of  war;  during  the  previous  year  an  expedition 
under  Admiral  Kerkt  had  come  to  take  Quebec;    but  the 
haughty  reception  given  him  by  Champlain 
He  is  sent  had    put    off    the    inevitable    for    a    time. 

back  Kerkt,    however,    intent    on    getting    pos- 

to  France  session   of  the   colony,   returned   again   in 

1629.  Hunger  and  want  obliged  Champlain 
to  surrender,  and  together  with  the  Jesuits,  Recollects  and 
a  number  of  French  colonists,  he  was  taken  back  to  Europe. 
This  turn  of  events  wrecked  many  a  bright  hope  in  the 
heart  of  Brebeuf.  Even  the  sight  of  his  beloved  France, 
after  an  absence  of  four  years,  could  not  reconcile  him  to 
the  loss  of  his  Huron  mission.  He  knew  not  what  the 
future  had  in  store  for  the  colony  on  the  St.  Lawrence, 
but  he  knew  that  the  souls  of  thousands  of  pagan  Hurons 
were  awaiting  salvation  on  Georgian  Bay,  and  he  resolved 
to  return  thither  as  soon  as  the  occasion  should  present 
itself. 

Three  years  were  to  elapse  before  this  resolve  could 
be  carried  out.  However,  they  were  years  of  solid  spiritual 
profit  for  the  future  apostle  of  the  Hurons.  While  at 
Rouen,  in  1630,  he  pronounced  his  final  vows  as  a  Jesuit, 
thereby  binding  himself  irrevocably  to  the  service  of 
His  Divine  Master.  "A  few  days  before,"  he  wrote,  "I  felt 
a  strong  desire  to  suffer  something  for  Jesus  Christ;  and 


S  FATHER    JOHN    DE    BREBEUF 

I  said  :  'Lord,  make  me  a  man  according  to  Thine  own 
Heart.  Let  me  know  Thy  holy  will.  Let  nothing  separate 
me  from  Thy  love,  neither  nakedness,  nor  the  sword,  nor 
death  itself.  Thou  hast  made  me  a  member  of  Thy  Society 
and  an  apostle  in  Canada,  not,  it  is  true,  by  the  gift  of 
tongues  but  by  a  facility  in  learning  them.'  "  These  noble 
sentiments  were  still  uppermost  in  his  soul  when,  a  year 
later,  he  signed  with  his  own  blood  the  following  solemn 
offering  of  himself  : 

Lord,  Jesus,  my  Redeemer,  Thou  hast  saved  vie  with 
Thy  Blood  and  precious  Death.  In  return  for  this  favor, 
I  promise  to  serve  Thee  all  my  life  in  Thy  Society  of 
Jesus,  and  never  to  serve  anyone  out  Thee.  I  sign  this 
promise  with  my  own  blood,  ready  to  sacrifice  it  all  as 
willingly  as  I  do  this  drop. 

JOHN   DE   BREBEUF,    S.    J. 

God  did  not  forget  this  generous  promise,  but  eighteen 
years  had  to  elapse  before  the  Iroquois  gave  Brebeuf  the 
opportunity  to  redeem  it.  Meanwhile  he  was  waiting 
patiently  for  the  moment  to  return  to  his  Hurons.  Nego- 
tiations for  the  transfer  of  Canada  back  to  France  were 

being  pushed  vigorously,  and  resulted  in 
He  returns  the  treaty  which  was  signed  at  St.  Germain- 

to  Canada  en-Laye,  March  29,  1632.     Canada  became 

again  a  French  colony,  and  the  way  was 
open  to  resume  work  among  the  native  tribes. 

Two  Jesuits,  Paul  Le  Jeune  and  Anne  de  Noue,  were 
sent  at  once  to  Canada,  while  Brebeuf,  notwithstanding 
his  ardent  supplications,  had  to  wait  another  year.  He 
sailed  from  Dieppe,  March  23,  1633,  his  ship  casting  anchor 
before  Quebec  two  months  later.  He  had  hardly  set  foot 
on  Canadian  soil  when  he  started  for  the  Huron  country, 
but  difficulties  again  barred  his  way.  The  Algonquins  of 
Allumette  Island,  through  Avhose  country  the  Hurons  had 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  9 

to  pass  on  their  way  up  and  down,  had  grown  jealous  of 
the  trade  relations  which  had  sprung  up  between  the 
latter  and  the  French,  and  they  feared  the  influence  of 
the  missionaries.  They  threatened  violence  to  the  Black- 
gowns  if  they  persevered  in  their  intention  to  make  the 
journey;  and  yet  Le  Jeune  wrote  :  "I  never  saw  more 
resolute  men  than  Brebeuf  and  his  companions  when  told 
that  they  might  lose  their  lives  on  the  way."  Prudence, 
however,  forbade  risking  the  enmity  of  the  Algonquins, 
possibly  of  closing  indefinitely  the  route  to  the  Huron 
country,  and  Brebeuf  returned  to  Quebec,  as  he  had  done 
in  1625,  to  wait  another  year.  He  bowed  his  head  to  the 
will  of  God  and  resolved  to  find  work  near  home. 

The  summer  of  1634  found  him  at  Three  Rivers  seeking 
anew  the  opportunity  to  embark  for  Huronia.  The  objec- 
tions put  forward  the  previous  year  by  the  Indians  were 
again  resorted  to,  but  a  few  presents  smoothed  the  nego- 
tiation and  the  zealous  missionary  found  a  place  in  one  of 

their  canoes.  "Never  did  I  witness  a  start." 
Is  again  with  he  wrote,  "about  which  there  was  so  much 
the  Hurons  quibbling    and    opposition,    all,    I    believe, 

being  the  tactics  of  the  enemy  of  man's 
salvation.  It  was  by  a  providential  chance  that  we  man- 
aged to  get  away,  and  by  the  power  of  glorious  St.  Joseph 
in  whose  honor  God  inspired  me  in  my  despair  to  offer 
twenty  Masses."  While  on  his  way  westward  with  Fathers 
Daniel  and  Davost,  he  wrote  to  Le  Jeune,  "We  are  going 
by  short  stages,  and  we  are  quite  well.  We  paddle  all 
day  because  our  savages  are  sick.  What  ought  we  not  to 
do  for  God  and  for  souls  redeemed  by  the  Blood  of  His 
Son  ?...  Your  Reverence  will  excuse  this  writing,  order 
and  all;  we  start  so  early  in  the  morning,  lie  down  so 
late  and  paddle  so  continually,  that  we  hardly  have  time 
for  our  prayers.  Indeed  I  have  been  obliged  to  finish  this 
letter  by  the  light  of  the  fire." 


10  FATHER  JOHN  DE  BREBEUF 

The  missionaries  travelled  in  separate  canoes,  and  had 
been  gone  a  few  days  when  news  reached  Quebec — news 
which  could  not  be  verified — that  Brebeuf  was  suffering 
greatly  and  that  Daniel  had  died  of  starvation.  Le  Jeune 
exclaimed  when  he  heard  it,  "If  Father  de  Brebeuf  should 
die,  the  little  we  know  of  the  Huron  tongue  will  be  lost, 
and  then  we  shall  have  to  begin  over  again,  thus  retard- 
ing the  fruits  that  we  wish  to  gather  on  this  mission." 
Happily  the  news  turned  out  to  be  false,  and  on  the  feast 
of  Our  Lady  of  the  Snows,  August  5,  1634,  after  thirty  days' 
travel,  Brebeuf  landed  alone  on  the  beach  where  he  had 
first  set  foot  on  Huron  territory  eight  years  before.  Con- 
fiding in  the  help  of  the  Guardian  Angels  of  the  country, 
he  trudged  on  alone  over  a  trail  overgrown  and  deserted, 
and  finally  he  was  able  to  contemplate,  with  tenderness 
and  emotion,  the  spot  where  he  had  lived  and  celebrated 
the  Holy  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass  from  1626  to  1629. 

But  Toanche  had  disappeared,  and  after  a  short  stay  at 
Teandeouiata,  awaiting  the  arrival  of  Daniel  and  Davost, 
he  and  his  two  companions  settled  at  Ihonatiria1  on  the 
north  shore  of  the  peninsula.  Brebeuf's  previous  know- 
ledge of  the  Huron  tongue  proved  a  valuable  asset  now; 
he  began  to  visit  the  cabins,  instructing  adults  and  baptiz- 
ing children.  He  gathered  the  Indians  together,  and  then, 
clothed  in  surplice  and  biretta — to  give  majesty  to  his 
appearance,  he  remarked — he  taught  them  the  Sign  of  the 
Cross,  the  Commandments  of  God  and  prayers  in  their 
own  tongue.  On  Sundays  he  assembled  them  in  his  cabin 
to  hear  Mass  and  to  answer  questions  in  the  catechism. 
Little  presents  given  to  the  children  enkindled  in  them  so 
great  a  desire  to  learn  that,  the  Relations  inform  us,  there 
was  not  one  in  Ihonatiria  who  did  not  wish  to  be  taught; 
and  as  they  were  all  fairly  intelligent,  they  made  quite 

1  Father  Jones  places  Ihonatiria  in  the  immediate  neighborhood 
of  Todd's  Point,  lot  6,  concession  xx,  xxi.  Tiny  township.  (For  his 
praofs,  cf.  Old  Huronia,  pp.   28-81.) 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  H 

rapid  progress.  The  fruits  were  being  gathered  in  slowly. 
"They  would  be  greater,"  Father  de 
Success  ia  Brebeuf  asserted,   "if  I   could   only  leave 

the  ministry  this  village  and  visit  others."  Accordingly 
he  made  flying  visits  to  the  Tobacco 
nation  and  to  Teanaostaye,2  the  largest  settlement  of  the 
Cord  clan.  He  summed  up  the  results  in  a  letter  dated 
June  16,  1636,  claiming  eighty  baptisms  in  1635,  whilst  he 
had  only  fourteen  the  year  before. 

The  missionaries  were  growing  more  numerous,  and 
the  moment  was  favorable  for  greater  apostolic  activity. 
The  Huron  flotilla  brought  up  a  couple  of  Jesuits  every 
year  who,  as  soon  as  they  secured  a  smattering  of  the 
languge,  began  to  instruct  and  baptize  in  many  of  the 
hamlets  with  which  the  country  was  dotted.  Ossossane, 
the  largest  village  of  the  Bear  clan,  situated  on  Notta- 
wasaga  Bay,  became  a  residence.1 

In  1637,  a  strange  pestilence  visited  the  Huron  nation 
and  carried  hundreds  of  Indians  to  the  grave.  The 
sorcerers,  whose  influence  among  their  people  was  supreme 
and  who  feared  a  loss  of  prestige,  laid  the  blame  of  this 
scourge  on  the  Black-gowns.  Every  motive  was  seized 
upon  to  accuse  them,  and  the  lives  of  isolation  and  hard- 
ship which  those  devoted  men  underwent  were  to  have 
an  aftermath  in  persecution.  Brebeuf  was  declared  to  be 
a  dangerous  sorcerer,  in  fact  the  most 
Persecuted  dangerous    in   the   country;    he   was    held 

by  the  Huron  responsible  for  the  calamities  that  were 
savages  weighing  heavily  on  the  tribe.    Not  merely 

the  death  of  their  fellow-Indians,  but  the 

2  This  village,  known  as  St.  Joseph  II,  was  situated  on  the 
Flanagan  farm,  west  half  of  lot  7,  concession  iv,  Medonte  township. 
(Cf.  Jones'  Old  Huronia,  p.  19,  and  fig.  1,  plate  p.  21.) 

1  Known  as  La  Rochelle  by  the  French  fur  traders,  and  by  the 
missionaries  as  the  residence  of  the  Immaculate  Conception.  The 
four  successive  sites  of  Ossossane  all  lay  in  the  neighborhood  of 
Varwood  Point  on  Nottawasaga  Bay.  (Cf.  Jones'  Old  HuronUl> 
P.    27.) 


12  FATHER  JOHN  DE  BREBEUF 

absence  of  rain,  the  failure  of  crops  and  lack  of  success 
on  the  chase,  were  laid  at  his  door  by  the  malcontents, 
who  more  than  once  threatened  to  cleave  his  head  with 
a  tomahawk.  Affairs  had  assumed  so  serious  a  turn  in 
the  autumn  of  1637,  and  Brebeuf  was  so  convinced  that  his 
hour  had  come,  that  he  wrote  to  his  superior  in  Quebec 
a  farewell  letter,  revealing  the  greatest  resignation  to 
whatever  fate  God  might  have  in  store  for  him. 

Wishing  to  show  the  superstitious  Huron  Indians 
his  utter  contempt  for  his  own  safety  and  the  little  value 
he  placed  on  this  miserable  life,  he  invited  them  to  what 
the  savages  called  a  "farewell  feast",  which  those  con- 
demned to  death  were  accustomed  to  provide.  Many 
accepted  the  invitation  and  listened  in  mournful  silence 
while  the  holy  man  told  them  that  death  had  no  terrors 
for  him,  that  it  meant  eternal  life  for  himself  and  his 
brethren;  but  he  warned  the  Hurons  of  the  crime  they 
were  about  to  commit.  Meanwhile  the  days  slipped  away 
quietly,  without  any  act  of  violence.  A  complete  change 
had  taken  place  in  the  hearts  of  the  wretched  Hurons,  a 

change  which  Father  de  Brebeuf  attributed 
Happy  results  to  the  intercession  of  St.  Joseph  in  whose 
of  a  VOW  honor  the  missionaries  had  vowed  to  say 

Mass  for  nine  consecutive  days. 
The  arrival  of  Jerome  Lalemant,  in  the  summer  of 
1638,  to  replace  Brebeuf  as  superior  of  the  Huron  mission, 
gave  the  latter  greater  freedom  to  go  from  village  to 
village.  Ihonatiria  had  been  abandoned;  Ossossane  had 
become  the  chief  residence  of  the  Bear  clan;  a  residence 
had  also  been  established  at  Teanaostaye.  On  these  two 
centers  of  population  depended  many  minor  villages,  and 
with  the  help  of  new  recruits  a  crusade  was  started 
throughout  the  length  and  breadth  of  Huronia.  Numerous 
striking  conversions  are  recorded  in  the  Relations,  showing 
that  sorcery  and  native  superstition  were  losing  their  hold 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  13 

on  the  tribe,  and  that  an  era  of  further  expansion 
would  have  ensued  had  not  the  Iroquois  begun  their 
depredations.  Those  inveterate  enemies  of  the  Hurons  had 
become  active  and  irritating.  Their  presence  was  a  menace 
both  to  the  missionaries  and  their  neophytes,  and  it  was 

decided  to  build  a  permanent  residence 
The  central  and  fortify  it  strongly  enough  to  resist  the 

residence  attacks    of    those    cunning    foes    of    both 

French  and  Hurons.  The  result  of  this 
decision  was  Fort  Ste.  Marie  on  the  "Wye  river,  built  in  1639, 
a  "home  of  peace"  which,  while  it  would  protect  the  mis- 
sionaries from  their  enemies,  would  also  be  a  shelter  where 
they  could  retire  occasionally  and  recuperate  their  physical 
and  spiritual  strength.1 

The  plans  of  the  missionaries  were  being  carried  out 
harmoniously;  the  work  of  catechising  the  Hurons  was 
going  on  vigorously,  when  a  new  scourge  swept  down  on 
that  unfortunate  race.  Small-pox  appeared  and  began  to 
ravage  Ossossane,  Teanaostaye  and  dependent  villages.  As 
usual  the  Black-gowns  were  held  responsible  for  the  new 
pestilence,  and  Brebeuf,  who  was  looked  on  as  the  chief 
of  the  French  sorcerers,  had  the  lion's  share  of  savage 
resentment.  An  accident,  the  fracture  of  his  shoulder- 
blade,  which  happened  to  him  during  a  visit  to  the  Neutral 
nation  along  Lake  Erie,  in  1641,  obliged  him  to  go  to  Quebec 
for  treatment;  he  did  not  return  to  the  Huron  country 
until  1644. 

Many  changes  had  taken  place  there  in  those  three  years. 
The  incursions  of  the  Iroquois  had  become  more  frequent. 
Small  detachments  were  often  encountered;  everywhere 
they  were  leaving  behind  them  a  trail  of  blood.  The  terri- 
fied Hurons  palisaded  their  villages  and  took  precautions, 
as  best  as  they  could,  against  those  onslaughts.    As  if  they 

1  This  venerable  spot  is  well  known.  The  foundations  may  still  be 
seen  at  Old  Fort,  on  the  Grand  Trunk  Railway,  three  miles  from 
Midland,  Ont. 


14  FATHER  JOHN'  DE  BREBEUF 

had  a  presentiment  of  their  coming  doom  and  wishing 
to  meet  it  fully  prepared,  they  flocked  around  the  Fathers 
in  greater  numbers  than  ever  to  hear  the  Word  of  Life. 
Although  in  constant  peril  Brebeuf  and  his  fellow-mission- 
aries went  from  village  to  village,  spend- 
Iroquois  ing  themselves  in  this  arduous  work.    The 

depredations  harvest  was  growing;  hundreds  were 
clamoring  for  baptism.  But  amid  their 
consolations  the  Jesuits  saw  that  the  clouds  were  lower- 
ing; disaster  was  following  disaster;  and  all,  even  the 
missionaries  themselves,  were  at  a  loss  to  say  what  the 
future  would  bring  forth.     They  were  soon  to  learn. 

There  were  now  eighteen  Jesuits  actively  engaged 
among  the  Hurons,  one  of  these  being  Gabriel  Lalemant, 
who  had  arrived  only  in  September,  1648.  He  had  been 
sent  to  live  with  Father  de  Brebeuf  at  St.  Ignace,  a  small 
village  which  had  been  removed  the  previous  winter  to 
a  strongly  fortified  site,1  about  three  miles  nearer  Fort 
Ste.  Marie.  It  was  there,  in  March,  1649,  that  the  supreme 
sacrifice,  so  long  sought  for,  awaited  Brebeuf  and  his 
companion.  Both  missionaries  happened  to  be  at  th« 
neighboring  village  of  St.  Louis,2  three  miles  away, 
instructing  the  neophytes,  when,  at  early  dawn  of  March 
16,  fully  a  thousand  Iroquois  stealthily  approached  St. 
Ignace.  They  flung  themselves  on  the  unsuspecting  and 
unprepared  Hurons,  murdering  and  making  prisoners  of 
them  all.  Only  three  escaped  and  hurried  to  St.  Louis 
to  warn  Father  de  Brebeuf  and  the  people;   but  at  their 

1  Identified  by  Father  Jones,  in  1903,  on  the  Campbell  farm,  east 
of  lot  4,  concession  vii,  Tay  township.  The  spot  is  now  known  as 
Fort  St.  Ignace,  about  a  mile  from  the  C.  P.  R.  station  of  the  earn* 
name.  This  is  the  site  of  the  shrine  built  in  honor  of  the  Huron 
victims  of  the  Iroquois.      (Cf.   Jones'   Old  Huronia,  p.   121   et  seq.) 

2  Situated  on  the  Newton  farm,  west  half  of  lot  11.  concession  vi. 
of  Tay  township.  Ash-beds,  kitchen  refuse,  potsherds,  etc.,  have 
been    found    there    in    abundance. 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  15 

heels    rushed    the    Iroquois,    and    another    massacre    took 

place   at  that  village.     Although  the  two 

Brebreuf  is  a       Jesuits  were  urged  repeatedly  to  flee  and 

prisoner  save    themselves,   they    refused   to   do    so. 

They  were  then  seized,  bound  and  brought 
back  to  St.  Ignace,  where  their  inhuman  captors  had 
already  made  preparations  for  their  torture  and  death. 

Christopher  Regnaut,  a  domestic  who  helped  to  bring 
the  charred  bodies  back  to  Fort  Ste.  Marie,  three  days 
after  the  tragedy,  has  left  us  a  thrilling  account,  gathered 
from  the  lips  of  the  Huron  Christians  who  had  escaped, 
of  the  barbarous  treatment  the  two  holy  missionaries 
received.1  "They  (the  Iroquois)  took  them  both  and 
stripped  them  entirely  naked  and  fastened  each  to  a  post. 
They  tied  both  their  hands  together.  They  tore  the  nails 
from  their  fingers.  They  beat  them  with  a  shower  of 
blows  with  sticks  on  their  shoulders,  loins,  legs  and  face, 
no  part  of  their  body  being  exempt  from  this  torment. 
Although  Father  de  Brebeuf  was  overwhelmed  by  the 
weight  of  these  blows,  the  holy  man  did  not  cease  to  speak 
of  God  and  to  encourage  his  fellow-captives  to  suffer  well 
that  they  might  die  well . . .  Whilst  he  was  thus  encour- 
aging these  good  people,  a  wretched"  Huron  renegade,  who 

had  remained  a  captive  with  the  Iroquois, 
He  endures  aod  whom  Father  de  Brebeuf  had  formerly 

cruel  tortures       instructed  and  baptized,  hearing  him  speak 

of  Paradise  and  holy  baptism,  was  irri- 
tated and  said  to  him,  'Echon,'  (Father  de  Brebeuf  s  Huron 
name)  'thou  sayest  that  baptism  and  the  sufferings  of 
this  life  lead  straight  to  Paradise;  thou  shalt  go  thither 
soon,  for  I  am  about  to  baptize  thee  and  make  thee  suffer 
well,  in  order  that  thou  mayest  go  sooner  to  thy  Paradise.' 
The  barbarian  having  said  this,  took  a  kettle  full  of  boiling 
water  which  he  poured  over  his  head  three  different  times 

1  From  a  MS.  obtained  by  Mr.  Brymner,  in   Pans,   in  183o,  and  now 
preserved   in   tin.'  Canadian  Archives,  Ottawa. 


1G  FATHER  JOHN  DE  BREBEUP 

in  derision  of  holy  baptism.  And  each  time  that  he  baptized 
him  in  this  manner  the  barbarian  said  to  him,  with  bitter 
sarcasm,  'Go  to  Heaven,  for  thou  art  well  baptized.'  After 
that  they  made  him  suffer  several  other  torments.  The 
first  was  to  heat  hatchets  red-hot  and  apply  them  to  the 
loins  and  under  the  armpits.  They  made  a  collar  of  these 
red-hot  hatchets  and  put  it  on  the  neck  of  the  good  Father. 
Here  is  the  way  I  have  seen  the  collar  made  for  other 
prisoners  :  they  heat  six  hatchets  red-hot,  take  a  stout 
withe,  draw  the  two  ends  together,  and  then  put  it  round 
the  neck  of  the  sufferer.  I  have  seen  no  torment  which 
moved  me  more  to  compassion  than  this;  for  you  see  a 
man,  bound  naked  to  a  post,  who,  having  this  collar  on 
his  neck,  knows  not  what  posture  to  take.  If  he  lean 
forward,  the  hatchets  on  the  shoulder  weigh  more  heavily 
on  him;  if  he  lean  back,  those  on  his  breast  make  him 
suffer  the  same  torment;  if  he  keep  erect,  without  lean- 
ing to  one  side  or  another,  the  burning  axes,  applied 
equally  to  both  sides,  give  him  a  double  torture.  After 
that  they  put  on  him  a  belt  full  of  pitch  and  resin,  and 
set  fire  to  it;  this  roasted  his  whole  body.  During  all 
these  torments  Father  de  Brebeuf  stood  like  a  rock, 
insensible  to  fire  and  flame,  which  astonished  all  the 
blood-thirsty  executioners  who  tormented  him.  His  zeal 
was  so  great  that  he  preached  continually  to  those  infidels 
to  try  to  convert  them.  His  tormentors  were  enraged 
against  him  for  constantly  speaking  to  them  of  God  and 
of  their  conversion.  To  prevent  him  from  speaking  again 
of  these  things,  they  cut  out  his  tongue  and  cut  off  his 
upper  and  lower  lips.  After  that  they  set  themselves  to 
stripping  the  flesh  from  his  legs,  thighs  and  arms,  to  the 
very  bone,  and  put  it  to  roast  before  his  eyes,  in  order  to 
eat  it.  Whilst  they  were  tormenting  him  in  this  manner 
the  wretches  derided  him,  saying,  'Thou  seest  well  that 
we  treat  thee  as  a  friend,  since  we  shall  be  the  cause  of 
thy   eternal    happiness.     Thank   us,   then,    for    these    good 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  17 

offices  which  we  render  thee,  for  the  more  thou  shalt 
have  suffered  the  more  will  thy  God  reward  thee.'  The 
monsters,  seeing  that  the  Father  began  to  grow  weak,  made 

him  sit  down  on  the  ground,  and  one  of 
The  supreme  them,  taking  a  knife,  cut  off  the  skin  from 
sacrifice  his  skull.     Another  barbarian,  seeing  that 

he  would  soon  die.  made  an  opening  in 
the  upper  part  of  his  chest,  tore  out  his  heart,  roasted 
and  ate  it.  Others  came  to  drink  his  blood  still  warm, 
which  they  did  with  both  hands,  saying  that  Father  de 
Brebeuf  had  been  very  brave  to  endure  all  the  pain  they 
had  caused  him,  and  that  in  drinking  his  blood  they  would 
become  brave  like  him." 

After  several  hours  of  these  inhuman  tortures,  the 
holy  apostle  of  the  Hurons  expired  at  four  in  the  after- 
noon, March  16,  1649.  He  was  fifty-six  years  of  age, 
sixteen  of  which  he  had  spent  in  the  Canadian  missions. 
His  long  and  painful  ministry  was  at  last  ended;  nothing 
now  remained  but  the  charred  and  blackened  bones  and 
flesh  of  the  heroic  missionary.  Several  Frenchmen  were 
sent  from  Fort  Ste.  Marie  to  bring  back  the  bodies 
and  give  them  Christian  burial.  They  found  at  St.  Ignace 
a  spectacle  of  horror;  or  rather,  as  Ragueneau  wrote, 
"the  relics  of  that  love  of  God  which  alone  triumphs  in 
the  death  of  martyrs."  "I  would  gladly  call  them  by  that 
glorious  name,"  he  asserted  in  the  Relation  of  1640,  'if  I 
were  allowed  to  do  so,  not  merely  because  for  the  love 

and  the  salvation  of  their  neighbor  they 
Ra^ueneau's  voluntarily  exposed  themselves  to  death 
testimony  and  to  a  cruel  death,  if  ever  there  was  one 

in  the  world — but  much  rather  would  I 
call  them  martys  because...  hatred  for  the  faith  and  con- 
tempt for  the  name  of  God  were  among  the  most  power- 
ful incentives  which  influenced  the  minds  of  the  barbarians 
to  practise  upon  them  as  many  cruelties  as  ever  the  rage 
of  tyrants   obliged  martyrs  to   endure."     "Not   one  of   us 


18  FATHER  JOHN  DE  BREBEUF 

could  ever  prevail  upon  himself  to  pray  to  God  for  them, 
as  if  they  had  had  any  need  of  prayer,  but  our  minds 
were  at  once  directed  towards  Heaven  where  we  have  no 
doubt  their  souls  are." 

In  1650,  when  the  Huron  mission  was  abandoned 
forever,  the  bones  of  Fathers  de  Brebeuf  and  Gabriel 
Lalemant  were  raised  from  the  grave  at  Fort  Ste.  Marie 

and  brought  to  Quebec,  where  they  were 
His  relics  are  held  in  high  veneration.  A  rich  silver 
brought  reliquary  was  sent  from  France — probably 

to  Quebec  by  the  Brebeuf  family — to  receive  the  skull 

of  the  venerable  victim  of  the  Iroquois. 
Other  portions  of  his  relics  were  distributed  among  the 
Canadian  communities;  others  were  sent  to  France.  Few 
of  these  survived  the  depredations  of  the  French  Revolu- 
tions, but  there  is  still  a  relic  of  Brebeuf  honorably  treasur- 
ed in  the  Jesuit  college  at  Canterbury,  in  England. 

And  yet  it  is  well  to  say  that  perhaps  the  most  precious 
heirloom  that  has  come  down  to  us  of  this  venerable  servant 
of  God  is  the  story  of  his  life  and  labors  which  has  been 
preserved  in  the  Jesuit  Relations.  This  monumental  record 
of  the  heroism  of  the  early  Canadian  missionaries  has 
always  excited  the  admiratian  of  historians.  Not  all  of 
them,  however, — notably  Parkman — have  done  complete 
justice  to  the  lofty  motives  which  could  inspire  a  man  like 
Brebeuf  to  bury  himself  in  the  forests  along  Georgian  Bay 
and  finally  sacrifice  his  life — all  he  had  to  sacrifice — for 
the  conversion  of  the  aborigines  of  New  France.  Others, 
better  qualified  to  judge,  have  been  fairer  to  his  memory, 
when  they  credit  the  grace  of  God  with  his  victories  and 
make  him  say  with  St.  Paul,  "I  can  do  all  in  Him  who 
strengtheneth  me."  "His  death,"  wrote  Paul  Ragueneau, 
his  superior,  "has  crowned  his  life,  and  perseverance  has 
been  the  seal  of  his  holiness.  He  died  while  preaching  and 
exercising  truly  apostolic  offices,  and  by  a  death  which 
the  first  Apostle  of  the  Hurons   deserved." 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  19 

John  de  Brebeuf  was  looked  on  a  martyr  from  time  of 
his  heroic  death,  and  he  would  have  been  proclaimed  a 
martyr  even  from  that  moment  had  his  contemporaries 
dared  to  forestall  the  infallible  decision  of  the  Church. 
The  veneration  in  which  he  and  his  fellow-Jesuits,  victims 
of  the  Iroquois,  was  held  urged  the  Archbishop  of  Rouen, 
three  years  later,  to  secure  authenticated  evidence  of  the 
heroism  of  their  virtues.  A  precious  MS.  dated  1652,  the 
contents  of  which  are  attested  under  oath  by  Father  Rague- 
neau,  is  still  extant  to  show  that  the  Relations  did  not  ex- 
aggerate "Brebeuf  s  gentleness  which  won  all  hearts,  his 
courage  truly  generous  in  enterprises,  his  long  suffering  in 
awaiting  the  moments  of  God,  his  patience  in  enduring 
everything,  his  zeal  in  undertaking  everything  he  saw  was 
for  the  glory  of  God." 

Nor  has  the  veneration  given  from  the  earliest  years 
to  this  victim  of  Iroquois  cruelty  yielded  to  the  dissolving 
influences  of  time.  Over  two  centuries  and  a  half  have 
elapsed  since  the  dim  tragedy  was  enacted  at  Bourg  St. 
Ignace,  Simcoe  county,  Ontario,  and  the  name  of  John 
de  Brebeuf  is  still  a  household  word  in  every  home  in 
America.  The  hope  of  seeing  him  and  his  companions  some 
day  on  the  altar  urged  the  Canadian  Bishops  assembled 
in  council  at  Quebec,  in  1886,  to  petition  the  Holy  See 
to  permit  the  Cause  of  their  Beatification  to  be  introduced. 
Already  much  progress  has  been  made  in  this  necessarily 
slow  work.  Meanwhile  the  instances  of  the  intercessory 
power  of  John  de  Brebeuf  and  his  companions,  manifested 
in  favor  of  the  sick  and  infirm,  are  being  carefully  gather- 
ed and  sifted.  Let  us  hope  that  they  will  become  sufficient- 
ly evident  to  justify  the  Holy  See  in  conferring  on  those 
heroic   missionaries   the  honors   of  the   Beatified. 


FATHER  GABRIEL  LALEMANT 
Slain  by  the  Iroquois,  March  11,  161$ 


Father  Gabriel  Lalernant 

VICTIM    OF    THE    IROQUOIS 


THE  name  of  Lalernant  is  well  known  in  the  missionary 
annals  of  New  France.  During  the  second  quarter  of 
the  seventeenth  century  three  of  this  family,  members  of 
the  Society  of  Jesus,  came  to  Canada  and  distinguished 
themselves  in  the  work  of  spreading  the  Catholic  faith 
among  the  native  tribes.  They  were  pioneers  in  this 
country,  men  who  labored  and  suffered  for  their  com- 
mon Master;  and  when  they  died  they  left  behind  them 
memories  which  are  still  precious  to  all  students  of  our 
early  history.  The  first  of  these  was  Charles  Lalernant, 
who   arrived    at   Quebec    when    the   Recollects    called    the 

Jesuits  to  their  aid  in  1625.  He  heads  the 
A  family  of  list  of  that  long  line  of  Jesuit  superiors 
missionaries         who   guided  the  labors   of  their   religious 

brethren  in  Canada  uninterruptedly  for 
one  hundred  and  seventy-five  years,  that  is,  until  the 
complete  extinction  of  the  old  Order  in  the  first  year  of 
the  nineteenth  century.1  The  second,  Jerome  Lalernant, 
brother  of  Charles,  is  undoubtedly  one  the  most  illustrious 
figures  in  the  history  of  New  France.  He  reached  Canada 
in  1638  and  went  immediately  to  the  Huron  country,  where 
he  succeeded  John  de  Brebeuf  as  superior.  During  his 
seven  years'  occupancy  of  that  office  he  built  Fort  Ste. 
Marie,  the  foundations  of  which  are  still  visible  on  the 
shore  of  Georgian  Bay,  systematized  the  work  of  evan- 
gelization among  the  Hurons,  and  extended  the  influence 

1  The  Jesuits  did  not  return  to  Canada  until  1842. 


22  FATHER    GABRIEL,    LALEMANT 

of  the  missionaries  far  and  wide.  In  1645  he  returned  to 
Quebec  to  superintend  all  the  Jesuit  missions  in  New 
France,  fulfilling  that  duty  from  1645  to  1650,  and  again 
from  1659  to  1665.  We  have  from  his  pen  the  Huron 
Relations  from  1639  to  1643  and  the  more  elaborate 
Relations  of  New  France  from  1646  to  1649  and  from  1660 
to  1664. 

It  was  reserved,  however,  for  Gabriel  Lalemant,  the 
nephew  of  Charles  and  Jerome,  to  give  still  greater  luster 
to  the  name  of  this  excellent  family  by  the  heroic  death 
he  suffered  at  the  hands  of  the  savage  Iroquois  in  March, 
1649.  After  having  spent  barely  three  years  in  this  portion 
of  the  Master's  vineyard,  he  received  the  highest  reward 
that  God  can  give  a  servant  here  below,  death  for  His 
sake.  "Being  made  perfect  in  a  short  space  he  fulfilled 
a  long  time:  for  his  soul  pleased  God;  therefore  He  hasten- 
ed to  bring  him  out  of  the  midst  of  iniquities.''  (Wis.  iv, 
13.  14.) 

Gabriel  was  a  native  of  Paris,  where  his  father,  a 
lawyer,  held  an  office  of  some  importance  in  Parliament. 
He  was  born  on  October  10,  1610,  and  was  the  youngest 

son  in  a  family  of  six  children.  From  his 
Gabriel  earliest   years   he   aspired    to   the   foreign 

La'emant's  apostolate,    and    with    that    end    in    view 

early  years  consecrated  his  life  to  God  in  the  Society 

of  Jesus.  On  March  14,  1630,  though  not 
yet  twenty  years  of  age,  and  delicate  in  health,  he  entered 
the  novitiate  at  Paris,  there  to  lay  the  foundation  of  his 
sanctity. 

The  young  man  had  chosen  the  proper  outlet  for  his 
future  missionary  activities;  his  Jesuit  brethren  were  at 
the  full  tide  of  their  apostolic  expansion.  They  had 
already  penetrated  Asia,  Africa  and  South  America. 
France,  even  then  the  fruitful  mother  of  missionaries,  was 
sending  her  soldiers  of  the  Cross  into  the  foreign  fields; 
several  of  them  had  begun  their  labors  among  the  naiive 


THK    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  23 

tribes  in  the  new  colony  beyond  the  Atlantic.  Unhappily, 
the  seizure  of  Quebec  by  the  English  corsair,  David  Kerkt, 
in  1629,  had  deprived  France  of  her  possessions  on  the 
St.  Lawrence  and  had  compelled  the  Jesuits  living  there 
to  abandon  their  work  and  return  home.  But  the  Jesuits 
themselves  felt  that  this  was  only  a  temporary  interrup- 
tion. The  active  negotiations  that  were  actually  under 
way  between  Cardinal  Richelieu  and  Charles  I.  of  England, 
buoyed  up  their  hopes,  and  they  made  no  secret  of  their 
keenness  to  return  as  soon  as  the  colony  was  restored. 

All  these  topics  were  familiar  to  the  young  Jesuit 
novice  in  Paris,  and  often  helped  to  carry  him  in  spirit 
across  the  Atlantic  to  New  France.  Besides,  the  visits 
he  received  from  his  uncle  Charles,  who  had  already  tasted 
the  trials  of  Canadian  missionary  life  and  who  was  then 

in  Paris,  after  his  escape  from  shipwreck 
He  asks  for  on  the  Acadian  coast,  had  undoubtedly 
the  missions  given    Gabriel    vivid    pictures    of    the    life 

led  among  the  Indians  and  filled  him  with 
the  desire  of  sharing  in  it  some  day.  He  had  more  than 
once  expressed  this  desire  formally,  and  asked  his 
superiors  to  be  considered  a  future  missionary  of  New 
France.  His  holy  ambition,  however,  brought  opposition 
from  his  own  family,  who  did  not  relish  the  departure  to 
the  ends  of  the  earth,  even  in  after  years,  of  one  so  well 
loved.  And  yet  his  later  life  showed  that  considerations 
of  this  kind  could  have  had  little  weight  with  Gabriel 
Lalemant;  he  was  not  one  to  allow  the  ties  of  flesh  and 
blood  to  stand  between  him  and  duty.  While  his  affection 
for  his  family  had  not  cooled  on  entering  the  Jesuit  Order, 
the  religious  training  he  was  receiving  in  the  novitiate 
was  teaching  him  how  to  purify  this  natural  sentiment 
and  subordinate  it  to  the  higher  love  he  owed  to  God. 
The  following  passage,  found  among  his  writings  after 
his  death,  gives  the  true  character  of  his  love  for  his 
own.     "I  am  indebted  to  my  relations,  to  my  mother,"  he 


24  FATHER    GABRIEL    LALEMANT 

wrote,  "  and  to  my  brothers,  and  I  must  try  to  draw 
down  on  them  the  mercy  of  God,  Never  permit,  0  God,  that 
any  of  my  family,  for  whom  Thou  hast  shown  so  much 
love,  perish  in  Thy  sight,  or  that  there  be  one  amongst 
them  who  will  blaspheme  Thee  for  eternity.  Let  me  be 
a  victim  for  them  !  Quoniam  ego  in  flagella  paratus  sum: 
hie  ure,  hie  seca,  ut  in  aeternum  parcas  /" 

These  were  the  sentiments  which  animated  Lalemant 
when  he  entered  on  his  religious  career;  and  yet  one  is 
at  a  loss  to  find  a  reason  for  the  young  man's  ardent 
prayer,  for  the  later  life  of  Gabriel's  family  was  a  striking 
instance  of  sacrifice  and  religious  fervor.  After  the  death 
of  her  husband,  which  occurred  while  her  children  were 
still  in  minor  age,  Madame  Lalemant  had  evidently  taken 
to  heart  the  task  of  bringing  them  up  conformably  to 
the  Divine  will.  With  the  exception  of  a  son  who  remain- 
ed in  civil  life  and  attained  eminence  at  the  Parisian 
bar,  all  the  other  members  of  the  family  consecrated 
themselves  to  God  in  the  religious  state.  The  oldest  son, 
Bruno,  became  a  Carthusian  monk;  two  daughters  entered 
the  convent  of  the  Assumption  in  Paris,  while  another 
adopted  the  strict  rule  of  the  Carmelite  nuns  shortly 
before  Gabriel  entered  the  Jesuit  Order.  And  to  put  a 
fitting  crown  to  this  edifying  holocaust  of  her  family, 
when  the  news  reached  Paris  that  her  son  Gabriel  had 
shed  his  blood  for  the  faith,  Madame  Lalemant  herself 
retired  behind  the  cloister  of  the  Recolletines  and  gave 
up  the  rest  of  her  life  to  prayer  and  meditation. 

Gabriel  Lalemant  completed  his  novitiate  and  pro- 
nounced his  three  vows  in  1632.  Evidently  obeying  a 
Divine  inspiration  he  obtained  from  his  superiors  at  the 
same  time  the  permission  to  add  a  fourth  vow  to  con- 
secrate himself  to  the  foreign  missions.  But  while  he 
persevered    unflinchingly    in    this    determination,    Heaven 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  25 

desired  to  prepare  him  well  for  the  great  sacrifice  he 
would  one  day  be  called  to  make;  sixteen  years  were 
to  elapse  before  he  saw  the  realization  of  his  holy 
wishes.  During  this  long  period  the  future  victim  of  the 
Iroquois  was  employed  in  colleges  in  France  exercising 
the  various  functions  of  his  Order.  Owing  either  to  his 
frail  health  or  to  the  thoroughness  of  the  classical  studies 

he  had  made  previous  to  his  admission, 
He  prepares  he  was  sent  immediately  after  his  novice- 
for  his  ship  to  teach  in  the  college  at  Moulins.    In 

future  work  the  Jesuit  system  of  formation,  if  age  or 

health  be  not  an  obstacle,  members  of  the 
Order  rarely  pass  to  their  higher  studies  and  the  priesthood 
without  a  preliminary  halt  in  colleges  of  four  or  five  years. 
The  reason  is  evident;  barring  actual  contact  with  the 
world  and  worldlings,  nowhere  may  one  study  human 
nature  to  better  advantage  than  in  the  din  and  battle  of 
college  life.  The  same  clashing  of  temperaments,  the 
same  ambitions,  the  same  craving  for  success,  that  one 
meets  in  the  outside  world,  are  active  in  the  throbbing 
hearts  of  students  on  their  way  to  manhood.  A  young 
Jesuit  professor,  therefore,  gains  experience  in  the  class- 
room or  on  the  playground  that  is  of  life-long  utility; 
he  has  ample  opportunities  for  character  study  which  will 
serve  him  well  in  the  ministry  of  after-life. 

Lalemant  was  employed  three  years  in  this  important 
Avork  before  he  was  sent  to  study  for  the  prieshood  at 
Bourges   where  he  was   ordained  in   1638.     The  following 

year  he  was  appointed  prefect  of  students 
And  sets  out  in  the  famous  college  at  La  Fleche,  and 
for  New  in  1641,  professor  of  philosophy  at  Moulins. 

France  He  was  employed  as  prefect  in  the  college 

at  Bourges,  in  1646,  when  the  news,  so 
anxiously  looked  for  and  so  long  put  off,  reached  him  that 
he  had  been  chosen  for  the  Canadian  missions.  His 
delicate  health  had  apparently  been  the  cause  of  the  long 


26  FATHER    GABRIEL.    LALEMANT 

delay.  "He  had  been  for  several  years,"  the  Relations 
tell  us,  "  asking  God,  with  tears  and  sighs,  to  be  sent  to 
these  far-away  missions,  but  his  body  had  not  the  strength 
except  that  given  by  the  Spirit  of  God  and  his  desire  to 
suffer  for  His  name."  However,  the  long,  weary  sixteen 
years  of  intense  desire  had  at  last  ended,  and  he  joyfully 
prepared  for  his  journey  across  the  ocean.  He  quitted 
France  during  the  same  summer  and  after  a  tedious  voyage 
of  nearly  three  months'  duration,  landed  at  Quebec  where 
his  uncle  Jerome  Lalemant,  the  superior  of  all  the  Can- 
adian missions,  gave  him  a  generous  welcome. 

Fourteen    years    had    elapsed    since    the    treaty    of    St. 

Germain-en-Laye  had  restored  Canada  to  France,  in  1632. 

The  Jesuits,  who  returned  to  these  shores  as  soon  as  the 

treaty    was    signed,    were    passing    through    a    period    of 

ferverish  activity.     Quebec  had  possessed  a  college  since 

1635;    residences   had   been   established    at 

Missionary  Tadousac,    Three    Rivers    and    Montreal; 

activities  fresh  accessions  of  missionaries,  arriving 

from  France  every  summer,  had   enabled 

the  Order  to  spread  over  an  immense  territory  and  give 

their  services  to  many  natives  tribes.     Jesuits  were  found 

at  work  on  both  banks  of  the  St.  Lawrence  and  Ottawa 

rivers  and  along  the  Great  Lakes.     They  had  missions  in 

Acadia,  and  were  preparing  to  establish  others  in  Maine 

and    on    the    reserves    in    New    York    State.      They    were 

evangelizing    and   gathering   in   converts    to   the   Christian 

faith  among  the  Hurons,  Montagnais,  Abenakis,  Ottawas, 

Algonquins,  Otchipwes  and  Iroquois.  Several  of  them  had 

known  what  it  was  to  suffer  for  Christ;  Bressani,  Jogues, 

and  Goupil  had  already  given  testimony  even  unto  blood 

for  the  faith  that  was  in  them. 

These  results  had  been  accomplished  when  Gabriel 
Lalemant  reached  Quebec  in  September,  1646.  Carried 
away  by  his  enthusiasm,  his  first  impulse  was  to  start  at 
once  for  some   Indian   tribe   or  other  to  begin   the  study 


THH    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  27 

of  the  language,  but  his  superior,  Jerome  Lalemant,  moved 
by  the  prudence  which  was  the  result  of  long  experience, 
put  a  curb  on  his  nephew's  excessive  zeal  and  found  work 

for  him  to  do  nearer  home,  during  two 
Lalemact's  years,     among    the    French    colonists    in 

first  labors  Quebec,      Sillery,     Beauport     and     Three 

Rivers.  The  Journal  des  Jcsuites  recalls 
various  incidents  which  help  us  to  follow  his  career  during 
those  two  years.  On  Christmas  Day,  1646,  he  said  Mass 
at  the  Ursulines,  in  Quebec;  on  the  last  day  of  the  same 
year  he  was  present,  with  other  Fathers,  at  a  represen- 
tation of  the  Cid  given  in  honor  of  the  Governor  de  Mont- 
magny;  he  preached  every  Sunday  at  Beauport  during 
the  Lenten  season  of  1647;  he  went  to  Three  Rivers  in 
September  to  exercise  the  ministry,  a  fact  which  is  attested 
by  entries  in  the  baptismal  register  still  carefully  pre- 
served there.  He  returned  to  Quebec  later  on,  for  we 
find  him  in  the  following  summer,  164S,  taking  part  in 
the  procession  on  Corpus  Christi. 

While  the  young  missionary  was  destined  ultimately 
for  some  mission  among  the  native  tribes,  it  was  appar- 
ently not  the  intention  of  his  superior  that  he  should  go 
to  the  Hurons.  This  conclusion  may  be  gathered  from 
other  entries  in  the  Journal  des  Jesuites.  At  the  date, 
July  16th,  1647,  Jerome  Lalemant  writes  that  when  Father 
Le  Jeune  returned  from  Montreal  he  consulted  him  on 
several  topics;  among  these  were  the  safety  of  the  Huron 
route,  the  sending  of  supplies  to  missionaries,  and  the 
disposal  of  the  services  of  Gabriel  Lalemant.  Although 
the  Huron  route  was  infested  by  Iroquois  marauders,  it 
was  decided  that  some  one  should  risk  the  journey  at  the 
first  favorable  opportunity  and  carry  succor  to  Huronia; 
but  it  was  also  decided  that  Father  Gabriel  should  betake 
himself  to  the  Montagnais,  a  peaceful  tribe  living  on  the 
Lower  St.  Lawrence,  and  too  far  away  from  the  ferocious 
Iroquois   to   be   molested   by   them.     One   might   ask,   had 


28  FATHER    GABRIEL    LALEMANT 

Lalemant  gone  to  live  with  the  Montagnais  would  the 
crown  of  martyrdom  awaiting  him  in  the  Huron  country 
ever  have  been  his  ?  And,  besides,  how  would  the  great 
desire  of  his  life  have  been  accomplished  ?  Among  his 
writings  found  after  his  death,  it  was  learned  that  "befoiv 
coming  to  Canada  he  had  consecrated  himself  to  our  Lord 
for  the  purpose  of  receiving  from  His  hand  a  violent  death 
either  in  exposing  himself  among  the  plague-stricken  in 
Old  France  or  in  seeking  to  save  the  souls  of  savages  in 
the  New" — with  the  added  clause  that  he  would  esteem 
it  a  favor  if  he  were  allowed  to  die  for  God's  glory  in 
the  flower  of  his  age. 

Providence  evidently  had  its  own  designs  on  the  career 
of  this  privileged  soul. 

Behind   the   dim   unknown 

Standeth    God    within    the    shadow,    keeping- 

Watch  above  His  own. 

The  favor  that  Gabriel  Lalemant  so  ardently  desired  was 
to  be  granted  him  in  all  its  fullness.  The  mission  to  the 
peaceful  Montagnais  was  cancelled,  and  he  was  allowed  to 
leave  Quebec  on  July  24th,  1648,  for  Three  Rivers  to  join 
the  Hurons  on  their  return  homewards.  On  the  6th  of 
August,  a  flotilla  of  fifty  or  sixty  canoes  started  from  that 
trading  post  near  the  St.  Maurice  to  begin  the  long  journey 

of  seven  hundred  miles  to  the  shore  of 
He  goes  to  Georgian   Bay.     Thirty  years  had   elapsed 

tbe  Hurons  since   the   first   missionary,   the   Recollect 

Joseph  le  Caron  had  gone  over  this  route 
for  the  first  time,  a  route  which  was  now  as  familiar  to 
the  French  as  it  had  been  to  the  Indians  for  centuries. 
Every  cape  and  rock  and  rapid  had  a  local  habitation  and 
a  name  well  known  to  missionary  and  fur-trader;  but 
unhappily  a  knowledge  of  the  topography  of  the  route  that 
led  to  the  Huron  country  did  not  diminish  the  sufferings 
the  Europeans  had  to  undergo,  or  minimize  the  dangers 
that  were  always  imminent. 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  29 

Paddling  up  the  St.  Lawrence,  Lalemant's  frail  bark 
canoe  entered  the  Riviere  des  Prairies  at  the  foot  of  the 
Island  of  Montreal.    After  surmounting  the  rapid  at  Sault 

au  Recollet,  the  first  of  the  thirty-five  he 
Difficulties  was    to    meet,    he    floated    out    into    the 

of  the  route         pleasant  Lake  of  Two  Mountains.     A  few 

more  hours  brought  him  to  the  main  body 
of  the  Ottawa  River,  flowing  through  a  wilderness  of  pine 
and  maple  trees,  and  easy  recognized  by  the  murky  color 
of  its  waters.  Skipping  the  Long  Sault  at  Carillon,  a  spot 
destined  a  few  years  later,  through  the  heroic  resistance 
of  Dollard  and  his  seventeen  companions  against  a  legion 
of  Iroquois,  to  become  the  Thermopylae  of  New  France 
Lalemant  moved  in  close  to  the  shore,  not  merely  to  avoid 
the  stronger  currents  of  the  mid-stream,  but  rather  to  let 
the  panorama  of  water  and  islands,  of  bare  rock  and 
luxurious  vegetation,  pass  quickly  and  silently  before  his 
wondering  eyes.  After  three  or  four  days'  steady  work, 
the  sound  of  falling  waters  was  heard,  a  sound  familiar 
to  the  savage  ear  but  strange  and  not  unwelcome  music 
to  the  young  missionary.  A  glance  to  the  left  revealed 
to  him  a  small  stream  tumbling  over  a  cliff  and  paying 
the  gracious  tribute  of  its  waters  to  the  larger  river 
beneath.  This  was  Rideau  Fall  on  the  present  site  of  the 
city  of  Ottawa.  But  a  more  imposing  view  awaited  him 
a  little  further  on.  While  passing  at  the  foot  of  what  is 
now  Parliament  Hill,  a  distant  rumbling  sound  told  him 
that  he  was  approaching  the  famous  Asticou  of  the  sav- 
ages, known  even  in  those  times,  as  it  is  today,  by  the 
name  which  Champlain  had  given  it  thirty  years  before — 
the  "Chaudiere"  or  "Big  Kettle" — where  the  entire  Ottawa 

River  hurls  itself  with  terrific  force  over 
Its  dangers  a   semi-circular   cliff   into   a   seething   pit 

and  fatigues         below.     Long  before   the   mass   of  waters 

reaches   the  brink  of  this  precipice,  it  is 
broken  by  rocks  and  islands;   but  then,  deep  and  treach- 


30  FATHER     GABRIEL     LA  l.EM  ANT 

erously  silent,  it  rushes  onward  in  its  mad  career,  carrying 
to  destruction  whatever  falls  in  its  way.  Many  a  tragedy 
was  enacted  at  this  spot  in  those  early  times,  and  no 
Huron  or  Algonquin  ever  passed  up  or  down  the  river 
without  chanting  his  superstitious  dirge  or  offering  his 
sacrifice  of  tobacco  leaves  to  appease  the  angry  genius 
of  the  fall. 

The  course  of  the  Ottawa  thenceforward  was  broken 
by  many  rapids  and  obstructions,  and  must  have  wasted 
the  physical  strength  as  well  as  exercised  the  patience  of 
the  delicate  Lalemant  who  was  forced  to  land  and  pack 
his  burden  over  the  trails  as  the  wiry  Hurons  themselves 
had  to  do.  "Yv^hen  these  rapids  and  torrents  are  reached", 
wrote  Brebeuf,  thirteen  years  before,  "one  must  land  and 
carry  on  his  shoulder,  through  the  forest  or  over  high 
rocks,  all  the  baggage  and  the  canoes.  This  is  not  accom- 
plished without  great  labor,  for  there  are  portages  one 
and  two  and  three  leagues  long,  and  for  each,  several 
trips  back  and  forth  must  be  made,  no  matter  how  few 
our  bundles  may  be.  In  some  places  where  the  current 
is  as  violent  as  the  rapids,  though  easier  at  the  outset, 
the  savages  get  into  the  water  and  haul  their  canoes  after 
them.  This  is  a  dangerous  operation,  for  they  sometimes 
sink  up  to  the  neck;  they  are  then  obliged  to  abandon  their 
canoes  and  save  themselves  as  best  they  can."  The  inter- 
vals of  excessive  work  were  the  portaging  when  the  canoes 
were  usually  swung  over  the  heads  of  the  more  muscular 
Hurons,  who  let  the  weight  rest  on  their  shoulders,  and 
then  started  off  over  the  trails  to  the  smoother  waters 
above. 

Portaging  was   undoubtedly  the  hardest  task  the  mis- 
sionaries had  to  endure  on  their  tiresome 
Incidents  journeys  westward,  and  after  one  of  those 

on  the  way  fatiguing  spells  both  Indian  and  white  men 

rested    for    a   few   hours,    usually   for   the 
night.     The  Recollect  Sagard,  who  wrote  from  experience, 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  31 

gives  us  a  graphic  description  of  a  night's  repose  on  the 
Ottawa  route.  "The  savages'  first  care,"  he  tells  us,  "was 
to  look  for  a  spot  where  they  could  find  dry  wood  to  make 
their  fire  and  prepare  supper.  Once  the  spot  was  chosen, 
they  carried  up  their  canoes,  packages  and  everything 
belonging  to  them,  and  set  to  work  immediately  to  pre- 
pare for  the  night.  One  went  to  gather  dry  wood,  another 
to  cut  poles  for  the  cabins,  another  to  strike  fire,  another 
to  set  over  the  fire  the  pot  which  was  attached  to  a  stick 
driven  into  the  earth,  another  to  look  for  two  flat  stones  to 
grind  the  corn  with  which  to  make  sagamite.  When  the 
poles  were  raised  rolls  of  birch  bark  were  stretched  over 
them,  and  the  bundles  of  merchandise  were  placed  around 
inside,  while  the  canoes  were  turned  upside  down  and  left 
outside.  Then  each  savage  took  his  place  within  the  cabin, 
his  back  leaning  against  the  bundles,  stretched  himself, 
and  indulged  in  a  smoke  with  a  pipe  until  the  pot  of  corn 
began  to  boil.  Once  the  sagamite  was  ready,  each  savage 
received  his  share  in  a  bark  dipper,  which  he  carried  with 
him  as  part  of  his  personal  baggage.  After  supper  they 
lay  down  to  sleep  on  the  ground,  usually  on  a  skin  cover- 
ing a  few  cedar  branches.  At  dawn  they  were  at  work 
again  preparing  for  their  day's  journey  by  another  meal 
of  corn,  rolling  up  their  birch  bark  and  replacing  their 
bundles  in  the  canoes."1 

it  is  doubtful  whether  Gabriel  Lalemant  had  to  use 
the  paddle  or  not.  After  1634  the  Jesuits  provided  their 
Huron  missionaries  with  a  sail  which  they  could  attach 
to  their  canoes;  but  even  that  slight  improvement  dit  not 
lessen  the  torment  of  sitting  at  the  bottom  of  those  frail 
vessels  for  five  or  six  weeks  at  a  time.  At  last,  in  the 
beginning  of  September,  1648,  after  his  wearying  journey 
up  the  Ottawa,  across  Lake  Nipissing  and  dawn  the  French 
River,  Gabriel  Lalemant  reached  Fort  Ste.  Marie,  the  head- 

1  Sagard:  Eistoire  du  Canada,  p.  I  S3. 


go  FATHER    GABRIEL    I-ALEMANT 

quarters  of  the  Jesuits  in  Huronia.     This  residence,  built 
by  his   uncle  Jerome  in  1639,  nine  years 
He  reaches  before,  was  accomplishing  the  purpose  for 

Huronia  which   it   was    intended.     "It   is   a   resort 

for  the  whole  country,"  wrote  Paul  Rague- 
neau,  "where  the  Christians  find  a  hospital  when  sick,  a 
refuge  when  panic-stricken,  and  a  shelter  when  they  come 
to  visit  us.  During  the  past  year  we  have  counted  over 
three  thousand  persons  to  whom  we  have  given  hospitality, 
and  sometimes  within  a  fortnight  to  from  six  to  seven 
hundred  Christians,  which  as  a  rule  means  three  meals 
to  each  one.  This  does  not  include  a  large  number  who 
come  continually  and  pass  the  whole  day  and  to  whom 
we  give  charity."  "As  a  rule  only  two  or  three  of  our 
Fathers  reside  in  this  house,"  he  wrote  elsewhere;  "the 
others  are  scattered  throughout  the  missions,  now  ten  in 
number...  A  single  Father  has  at  times  to  take  charge 
of  ten  or  twelve  villages;  some  have  to  range  much 
further,  over  eighty  or  a  hundred  leagues...  We  try, 
however,  to  meet  together  two  or  three  times  a  year  in 
order  to  commune  with  ourselves,  to  think  of  God  alone 
in  the  repose  of  prayer,  and  afterwards  to  confer  together 
respecting  the  means  and  light  that  experience  and  the 
Holy  Spirit  continue  to  give  us  daily  to  make  the  con- 
version of  those  peoples  easier  for  us.  After  that  we  must 
hurry  back  to  our  work  as  soon  as  possible." 

The  Huron  flotilla  of  164S  brought  up  a  large  con- 
tingent to  strengthen  the  missionary  forces.  Besides 
Gabriel  Lalemant,  there  were  among  the  new  arrivals, 
Fathers  Joseph  Bressani,  Adrian  Greslon,  Daran,  two 
coadjutor  brothers,  and  several  laymen  who  were  to  be 
employed  in  various  functions.  "We  number  forty-two 
Frenchmen  in  the  midst  of  all  these  unbelieving  nations," 
wrote  Father  Ragueneau  in  1648;  "eighteen  of  our  Society; 
the  remainder  are  picked  men,  most  of  whom  have  made 
up  their  minds  to  live  and  die  with  us."    The  newly  arrived 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  33 

Fathers  devoted  themselves  during  the  first  months  in 
Huronia  to  the  study  of  the  language  and  acted  as  as- 
sistants to  the  missionaries  in  the  principal  villages. 

One  of  the  chief  villages  with  a  resident  missionary- 
was  St.  Ignace,  a  village  known  in  Huron  as  Taenha- 
tentaron.1     It  had  been  established  only  about  three  years, 

and  is  first  mentioned  in  the  Relation  of 
He  is  named  1645;  but  during  that  short  period  it  had 
to  assist  become    an    important    center    of    Gospel 

F.de  Brebeuf        activity.     Its  distance,  however,  from  Fort 

Ste.  Marie  and  its  exposed  position  made 
it  an  easy  mark  for  the  Iroquois  who  for  over  a  year  had 
been  spreading  terror  throughout  the  neighborhood.  The 
whole  country  was  threatened  in  the  summer  of  1647  by  an 
army  of  these  marauders.  Three  hundred  had  attacked  a 
village  of  the  Neutral  nation  and  massacred  or  made  pri- 
soners all  who  dared  to  resist.  This  onslaught  intimated 
to  the  Hurons  further  north  what  was  in  store  for  them, 
and,  in  fact,  the  following  spring,  while  three  hundred 
Hurons,  "nearly  all  Christians  who  had  come  together  the 
better  to  say  their  prayers  night  and  morning,  who  lived 
in  innocence  and  spread  everywhere  the  sweet  odor  of 
Christianity,"  were  encamped  in  the  woods  near  St.  Ignace, 
they  fell  a  prey  to  the  treacherous  Iroquois,  who  killed 
seven  on  the  spot  and  carried  of  twenty-four  into  captivity. 
Looking  on  this  ominous  visit  as  the  prelude  to  others 
in  the  near  future,  Father  de  Brebeuf,  who  had  charge  of 
the  mission  of  St.  Ignace,  decided  to  transfer  his  neophytes 

to  a  spot  nearer  Fort  Ste.  Marie,  where 
At  St.  Ignace  they  would  have  whatever  protection  the 
village  French   could   give.     The   site   chosen   for 

the  new  residence  of  St.  Ignace  was  an 
elevation  located  close  to  the  border  of  a  little  stream 
emptying   into    Sturgeon    Bay.   It   was   fortified   by   nature 

1   Situated   on   the   east   half   of   lot   12,   concession    viii.    J.    Medonte 
township. 


34  FATHER    GABRIEL    LALEMANT 

on  three  sides  and  required  artificial  strengthening  only 
on  the  fourth  side  to  make  it  relatively  impregnable.  Aided 
by  French  workmen  the  Hurons  surrounded  the  top  of  this 
hill  with  a  palisade  of  posts  fifteen  or  sixteen  feet  high, 
and  it  is  presumed  that,  having  had  Brebeuf  for  engineer, 
they  profited  by  the  practical  lessons  gained  at  Ossossane, 
and  built  t"ieir  fort  square  with  towers  at  the  corners, 
thereby  providing  for  defence  even  with  a  small  garrison. 
This  new  village  was  called  St.  Ignace  II,  and  the  mission- 
ary in  charge  had  supervision  of  the  neighboring  villages 
of  Ste.  Anne,  St.  Louis,  St.  Denis  and  St.  John.1  Thither 
the  Hurons  transferred  their  goods  and  chattels  in  the 
spring  of  1648,  and  thither  also  went  Father  Gabriel 
Lalemant  in  February,  1649,  as  assistant  to  Father  de 
Brebeuf. 

Meanwhile  the  Iroquois  had  grown  more  aggressive. 
The  Christians  of  the  mission  of  St.  John  Baptist,  at 
Cahiague,2  on  the  outskirts  of  the  tribe,  were  obliged   to 

disband  and  betake  themselves  to  more 
Iroqsiois  populous  centers.    The  massacre  of  Father 

massacres  Daniel  and  his  people  at  Teanaostaye,  in 

July,  1648,  served  as  a  warning  to  the 
neophytes  and  catechumens  of  the  various  villages  to  pre- 
pare for  the  worst.  It  served  also  as  an  incentive  for 
them  to  lead  better  lives,  and,  as  a  result,  a  wave  of  fervor 
swept  over  the  land.  Ragueneau  tells  us  that  between 
July,  1648,  and  the  following  March  the  Fathers  baptized 
more  than  fourteen  hundred  Hurons. 

Worried  beyond  measure  by  the  uncertainties  of  the 
moment,  the  Jesuits  took  every  precaution  to  safeguard 
the  interests  of  their  Christians.  Regardless  of  their  own 
safety   they   went    from   village   to    village    to    give    spiri- 

1  The   sites   of   these   Huron    Tillages    have    all    been    located.      (Cf. 
Jones:  Old  Huronia,  p.  2fi3.) 

2  East  half  of  lot  20,   concession  x,   of  Oro  township. 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  35 

tual  strength  to  their  wards  and  prepare  them  to  die 
well  if  that  crisis  were  reached.  Missionaries  as  well  as 
savages  had  a  presentiment  that  they  were  on  the  eve  of 
a  catastrophe,  and  no  one  was  penetrated  with  this  feeling  ' 
more  deeply  than  Gabriel  Lalemant  who  had  long  before 
acquiesced,  if  necessary,  in  the  sacrifice  of  his  life.  "My 
Jesus  and  my  Love."  he  wrote,  "Thy  Blood, 
Lalemant  shed  for  barbarians  as  well  as  for  us,  must 

offers  his  life        be    efficaciously    applied    for    their   salva- 
tion.    Aided  by  Thy  grace,  I  offer  myself 
to   co-operate   in   this   work   and   to    sacrifice   myself   for 
them." 

God  was  about  to  accept  this  co-operation  and  this 
sacrifice  made  out  of  pure  love  for  Him;  the  supreme 
moment  had  at  last  arrived.  During  the  first  days  of 
March,  1649,  the  Iroquois,  numbering  about  a  thousand 
strong  and  well  equipped  with  firearms  which  they  had 
obtained  from  the  Dutch,  had  arrived  on  the  frontier  of 

Huronia.      They    had    started    from    their 
St.  Ignace  own    country    along    the    Mohawk    in    the 

is  attacked  autumn  of  1648;   had  lived  by  hunting  on 

the  way  during  the  winter,  and  were  ready 
for  operations  in  the  spring.  At  dawn  on  March  16,  they 
attacked  the  palisade  of  St.  Ignace  on  its  weakest  side, 
and  so  stealthily  did  they  do  their  work  that  they  were 
masters  of  the  place  before  the  inmates  had  time  to  make 
any  defence.  They  worked  quickly  and  successfully;  many 
Hurons  were  massacred  during  the  onslaught;  others  were 
made  captives,  the  losses  amounting  to  about  four  hundred 
souls.  Three  men  alone  escaped  and  hurried  across  the 
snow  to  give  the  alarm  to  the  neighboring  village,  St. 
Louis,  about  three  miles  away,  where  Brebeuf  and 
Lalemant  were  stationed  for  the  moment.  Elated  at 
their  victory  at  St.  Ignace,  the  Iroquois  rushed  to  St.  Louis 
to  continue  their  carnage,  but  not  before  more  than  five 
hundred   of  the  inhabitants,  mostly  women   and   children, 


36  FATHER     OABRIBL     LALEMANT 

had  time  to  escape  in  the  direction  of  Fort  Ste.  Marie. 
Eighty  Huron  warriors  met  the  ferocious  enemy  outside 
the  walls  and  killed  thirty  of  the  more  daring.  But  the 
Iroquois  had  the  advantage  of  numbers;  they  battered 
down  the  palisades  with  their  tomahawks  and  opened 
passages  for  themselves  to  the  interior  of  the  stockade. 
The  scene  which  ensued  is  one  of  the  most  heartrending 
in  the  history  of  the  Huron  missions.  Beside  themselves 
with  rage  at  the  opposition  offered,  the  Iroquois  aimed 
their  blows  at  every  Huron  they  met,  and  blood  soon  ran 
like  water.  During  the  massacre  the 
The  Jesuits  Christians     begged     Fathers     de     Brebeuf 

refuse  aQd    Lalemant    to    flee    and    save    them- 

to  escape  selves.     But  these  devoted  pastors   stead- 

fastly refused  to  go  away.  The  salvation 
of  their  flock  was  dearer  to  them  than  their  own  lives, 
and  while  the  Iroquois  were  slaughtering  and  scalping 
their  Huron  children,  the  two  Fathers  stood  in  the  midst 
of  them,  baptizing,  giving  them  absolution  and  animating 
them  to  die  nobly  for  the  faith.  However,  in  this  unequal 
struggle  the  end  came  quickly.  The  few  Hurons  who  still 
lived  were  seized  and  made  prisoners  by  their  cruel 
enemies,  and  with  them  Brebeuf  and  Lalemant  who  were 
specially  reserved  for  torture.  The  Iroquois  set  fire  to 
St.  Louis,  and  then  hurried  back  to  St.  Ignace  with  the 
Jesuits,  whom  they  had  stripped  naked  and  bound  with 
thongs.  When  the  two  prisoners  reached  the  village  they 
were  obliged  to  run  the  gauntlet  under  a  shower  of  blows 
on  their  shoulders,  loins,  legs,  breasts  and  faces,  there 
being  no  part  of  their  bodies  which  did  not  endure  this 
torment.  Seeing  some  of  his  flock  nearby,  the  heroic 
Brebeuf  exclaimed  :  "My  children  raise  your  eyes  to  heaven 
in  this  affliction;  remember  that  God  is  watching  your 
sufferings  and  will  soon  be  your  exceeding  great  reward. 
Let  us  die  together  in  the  faith,  and  hope  from  His  good- 
ness the  fulfilment  of  His  promises.     I  pity  you  more  than 


THE    CANADIAN     MARTYRS  37 

I  do  myself.  Keep  your  courage  up  in  the  few  remaining 
torments;  these  will  end  with  our  lives;  the  glory  which 
follows  them  will  have  no  end." 

These  earnest  words  consoled  the  Christians  in  their 
agonies,  but  irritated  some  Huron  apostates  who  had  been 
incorporated  into  the  Iroquois  tribe,  and  to  show  their 
resentment  they  cut  off  the  saintly  missionary's  lips.  They 
then  tore  off  their  finger-nails  and  pierced  the  flesh  of 
both  Brebeuf  and  Lalemant  with  sharp  awls;  they  applied 
red-hot  hatchets  under  their  arm-pits,  and  put  a  necklace 
of  them  around  their  shoulders.  In  derision  of  holy 
baptism  they  poured  kettles  of  boiling  water  on  their 
quivering  flesh  until  their  entire  bodies  were  bathed  with 
it.  At  the  same  time  they  mocked  them  saying  :  "We 
baptise  you  so  that  you  may  be  blessed  in  your  heaven." 
Others  added  in  derision,  "Do  we  not  treat  you  as  friends 
since  we  shall  be  the  cause  of  your  greater  happiness  in 
Heaven  ?  Thank  us,  then,  for  our  good  services,  for  the 
more  you  suffer  the  more  your  God  will  reward  you." 
The  more  the  tortures  increased,  the  more  the  two  sufferers 
entreated  God  to  pardon  those  unfortunate  renegades. 
While  Brebeuf,  impassive  and  lion-like,  withstood  the 
excruciating  torments,  his  more  delicate  companion  Lale- 
mant raised  his  eyes  to  heaven  and  uttered  sighs  to  God 
to  come  to  his  aid.  The  final  episode  of  this  awful  tragedy 
was  the  tying  of  the  two  men  to  posts,  when  the  Iroquois 
again  applied  flaming  torches  to  their  bodies,  then  gouged 
out  their  eyes  and  inserted  burning  coals  in  the  empty 
sockets. 

These  tortures,  seemingly  beyond  the  power  of  human 
endurance,  were  soon  to  end  for  Brebeuf.  He  expired 
about  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  of  the  day  of  his 
capture;  but  his  companion  still  lived.  A  cousin  of 
Father  Gabriel,  also  a  missionary  in  Huronia,  Father 
Poncet   de    la   Riviere,    writing   two   months    later,    to    his 


38  FATHER    GABRIEL    LALEMANT 

brother  in  Prance,1  gives  a  few  details  which  are  not 
found  in  the  Relation  of  1649.  He  tells  us  that  owing  to 
Brebeuf's  more  perfect  knowledge  of  the  Huron  tongue, 
it  was  this  Father  who  instructed  and  heard  the  con- 
fessions of  the  Christians  during  the  assault  on  St.  Louis, 

while  to  Father  Lalemant  fell  the  task  of 
His  heroic  administering  most  of  the  baptisms.     The 

end  baptism  of  boiling  water,  therefore,  which 

he  received,  was  a  form  of  torment  most 
appropriate  to  him  who  was  occupied  chiefly  in  this 
apostolic  function.  Lalemant  did  not  preach  to  the  Hurons, 
and  the  barbarians  did  not  cut  off  his  lips  as  they  did  to 
Father  Brebeuf,  but  they  split  his  jaws,  drew  his  mouth 
wide  open  and  drove  burning  brands  down  his  throat.  A 
hatchet  blow  over  his  left  ear  penetrated  the  skull  and 
left  the  brain  exposed.  Though  he  was  completely  charred 
with  fire,  the  executioners  left  his  body  entire,  so  that 
his  sufferings  might  be  longer  and  more  intense  during 
the  coming  night. 

Let  this  suffice;  the  pen  refuses  to  enter  into  further 
details.  But  the  reader  will  have  remarked  the  strange 
paradox  !  While  the  powerful  Brebeuf  died  after  a  few 
hours'  agony,  the  frail  Lalemant,  he  who  had  been  a  prey 
to  physical  weakness  and  ill  health  from  childhood,  with- 
stood the  tortures  of  the  Iroquois  for  twelve  hours  longer. 
He  gave  up  his  soul  to  God  only  at  nine  o'clock  the  follow- 
ing morning,  March  17th,  1649.  When  the  precious  remains 
of  both  victims  were  brought  to  Fort  Ste.  Marie,  three  days 
later,  it  was  found  that  their  breasts  had  been  cut  open. 
Their  hearts  had  been  torn  out  and  had  evidently  been 
eaten  by  their  captors.  The  two  heroic  Jesuits  were 
buried  on  Sunday,  March  21st,  "with  so  much  consolation," 
wrote  Father  Ragueneau,  "and  with  such  tender  feelings 
•of  devotion  in  all  who  were  present  at  the  funeral,  that 

1  Chroniques  de  I'Ordre  du  Carmel,  torn.  iv. 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  39 

I  know  of  none  who  did  not  desire  a  similar  fate  rather 
than  fear  it...  Not  one  of  us  could  ever  prevail  upon 
himself  to  pray  to  God  for  them,  as  if  they  had  any  need 
of  prayer;  but  our  minds  were  at  once  directed  towards 
heaven,  where  we  had  no  doubt  their  souls  had  gone." 

Thus  ended  the  short  but  glorious  career  of  the  young 
French  missionary.  Barely  seven  months  had  elapsed  since 
he  reached  Huronia  and  he  had  already  borne  off  the 
crown.  Although  the  last  in  the  field,  he  had  been  chosen 
by  God  as  one  of  the  first  victims  to  be  sacrificed  out  of 
hatred  of  the  Christian  name.     The  news  of  the  massacre 

did  not  reach  Quebec  until  the  following 
Quebec  hears  July;  the  Journal  des  Jesuites,  at  the  date 
the  news  July    20th,    1649,   has   this    simple   entry  : 

"The  sad  account  of  the  destruction  of  the 
Hurons  and  of  the  martyrdom  of  three  Fathers  arrived 
tonight."1 

Father  Jerome  Lalemant  did  not  leave  to  any  one  else 
the  duty  of  announcing  the  news  to  the  family  in  France. 
He  wrote  to  the  Carmelite  sister  of  the  victim  to  assure 
her  that,  far  from  deploring  the  event,  she  should  glorify 
God.  "What  a  happiness  for  our  family  !"  he  exclaimed. .  . 
"It  seems  to  me  that  the  news  should  help  you  to  raise 
your  mind  and  heart  to  God.     The  baptisms  of  more  than 

two  thousand  seven  hundred  savages — a 
The  family  ceremony  which  accompanied  his  death — 

notified  proves    that    the    blood    he    shed    had    a 

more  than  ordinary  efficacy;  I  myself 
have  felt  on  different  occasions  the  effect  of  invoking 
him.  . .  And  yet,"  he  adds,  "it  is  not  we  who  make  saints; 
the  Church  requires  striking  miracles.  It  is  this  that 
prevents  me  from  listening  to  the  demands  of  large 
numbers  of  devout  persons  (for  relics).  I  cannot,  how- 
ever,  refuse  his  sister  a  portion  of  the  scalp  torn  from 

1  News    travelled    slowly    in    those    days.      The    third    Father    was 
Anthony  Daniel,   slain  the  previous  summer  at  Teanaostaye. 


40  FATHER  GABRIEL  LALEMANT 

his  head  by  his  executioners...  It  bears  the  glorious 
marks  impressed  with  iron  on  his  frail  and  delicate  body. 
There  is  nothing  more  to  add.  It  is  at  his  feet  and  at 
those  of  his  good  Master  that  we  must  learn  to  live  and 
die."2 

During  nearly  two  hundred  and  eighty  years  the  name 
of  Lalemant,  a  man  "almost  too  feeble  to  live  but  strong 
enough  to  die  in  torture  without  a  murmur,"  coupled  with 
that     of     the     "towering     Brebeuf     whose 
Reputation  enthusiasm    would    not    shrink    from    the 

for  holiness  necklace  of  red-hot  tomahawks  that  was 
in  store  for  him,"1  has  become  in  Amer- 
ican annals  a  synonym  for  heroism  in  suffering  for  Christ's 
name.  To  this  admiration  for  the  victim  of  the  Iroquois, 
expressed  by  writers  of  all  shades,  should  be  added  the 
element  of  devotion  to  his  memory  which  is  strong  among 
Canadian  Catholics.  The  Eishops  of  Canada  assembled  in 
council  at  Quebec,  in  1886,  sent  a  petition  to  the  Holy  See 
to  permit  the  introduction  of  the  Cause  of  his  Beatification. 
Let  us  hope  that  the  pious  wish  of  the  Church  and  her 
Members  in  Canada  may  some  day  be  gratified,  that  of 
seeing  the  name  Gabriel  Lalemant  among  the  Beatified. 


2  Chroniques  de  I'Ordre  <iu  Carmel,  torn.  iv.  A  relic  of  Gabriel 
Lalemant  is  honorably  preserved  in  the  Jesuit  college  at  Canterbury, 
England. 

1  Smith:  Our  Struggle  for  the  Fourteenth  Colony.  New  York, 
19*7,  p.   17. 


FATHER  ANTHONY  DANIEL 
Slain  by  the  Iroquois,  July  If,  1648 


Father  Anthony  Daniel 

VICTIM  OF  THE   IROQUOIS 


ANTHONY  Daniel,  the  first  Jesuit  to  give  his  life  for 
the  faith  in  the  Huron  country,  was  born  at  Dieppe, 
in  Normandy,  May  27th,  1593.  His  parents  had  intended 
him  for  the  bar,  and  after  the  completion  of  his  classical 
studies  he  began  a  course  of  jurisprudence.  But  already 
the  call  to  eschew  worldly  honors  and  riches  had  sounded 

in  his  ear;  God  was  inspiring  him  to  give 
His  early  years  himself  to  His  service.  Yielding  to  the 
and  training         supernatural  impulse,  the  young  student — 

then  twenty-three  years  of  age — threw 
aside  his  law-books  and  entered  the  novitiate  of  the  Society 
of  Jesus  at  Rouen,  in  1621  .  After  he  had  completed  his 
two  years  of  probation  and  made  his  religious  profession, 
he  was  sent  to  the  Jesuit  college  in  the  same  city  to  begin 
the  term  of  teaching  and  regency  through  which  members 
of  his  Order  usually  pass  before  they  proceed  to  the  study 
of  theology  and  the  priesthood. 

A  circumstance,  trivial  in  itself,  occurring  in  these  years, 
evidently  turned  the  young  professor's  attention  to  the 
Canadian  missions.  In  a  letter  to  his  brother  Jerome  from 
Quebec,  in  1626,  Father  Charles  Lalemant  writes:  "A  little 
Huron  is  going  to  see  you;  he  longs  to  visit  France.  He 
is  very  fond   of  us  and   manifests   a   strong   desire   to   be 

instructed.  It  is  important  that  he  should 
First  thoughts  be  thoroughly  satisfied;  for  if  he  is  once 
of  Canada  well   taught,  he  will   make  our  way  easy 

into  the  tribes  where  he  will  be  useful." 
This  interesting  youth  was  Amantacha,  a  Huron,  who  was 


44  FATHER   ANTHONY   DANIEL 

taken  to  Rouen  and  baptized  under  the  name  of  Louis  de 
Sainte  Foy,  having  as  sponsors  the  Due  de  Longuevihe 
and  Madame  de  Villars.  While  at  the  college  of  Rouen 
his  instruction  was  confided  to  Father  Daniel,  and  the 
ease  with  which  the  young  savage  assimilated  the  know- 
ledge provided  for  him  undoubtedly  excited  his  teacher's 
interest  in  the  land  whence  he  had  come,  and  gave  him 
the  desire  to  work  among  the  members  of  the  Huron  tribe. 
Other  reasons  also  may  explain  Daniel's  vocation.  Charles 
Lalemant  had  returned  to  Paris  in  1627;  he  was  at  the 
college  of  Clermont  when  Daniel  reached  there  for  his 
theology  in  the  same  year.  The  missionary  and  the  young 
student  undoubtedly  met  and  gained  each  other's  con- 
fidence. Besides,  the  "League  of  Prayer  for  the  Canadian 
Missions"  was  active  in  those  years  in  the  famous  Parisian 
college.  When  future  apostles  like  Paul  Le  Jeune,  Jerome 
Lalemant,  Simon  Le  Moyne  and  others,  could  claim  mem- 
bership in  it,  there  is  little  doubt  but  that  Anthony  Daniel 
was  also  of  the  number.  After  his  ordination  to  ths 
priesthood  in  1630,  the  call  of  the  Indian  missions  in 
Canada  grew  louder  and  more  imperative,  but  he  had  to 
wait  for  two  years  at  the  college  of  Eu  before  he  saw  the 
accomplishment  of  his  desire  to  cross  the  Atlantic. 

The  occasion  which  presented  itself  in  1632  could  hard- 
ly be  more  favorable.  His  brother,  Charles  Daniel,  a  sea 
c.iptain  in  the  employ  of  the  De  Caen  Company,  who  had 
already  distinguished  himself  along  the  coast  of  New 
France  during  the  English  occupation  of  Quebec,  w;t:; 
about  to  sail  for  Cape  Breton,  and  he  offer- 
He  quits  his  ed  carry  his  missionary  brother  with  him. 
native  country  The  latter,  accompanied  by  Father  Am- 
brose Davost,  who  had  also  volunteered 
for  the  Canada  missions,  set  sail  and  arrived  at  St.  Anne's 
Bay,  in  the  summer  of  the  same  year.  The  two  Jesuits 
had  hardly  landed  when  they  began  to  exercise  their 
ministry  along  the  Bras  d'Or  estuary,  among  the  few 
French    colonists    and    fishermen    who    had    been    hitherto 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  45 

deprived  of  spiritual  succor.  During  a  whole  year  they 
lived  with  muse  poor  people,  helping  them  to  bear  patient- 
ly their  isolation,  providing  them  with  Mass  and  Sacra- 
ments and  reconciling  them  to  God. 

This  work,  however,  was  only  temporary-  Both  men 
were  destined  for  the  Huron  missions  on  Georgian  Bay  and 
were  called  to  Quebec  by  Paul  Le  Jeune  to  prepare  for 

their  future  labors.  They  reached  the  little 
Spends  a  year  settlement  on  the  St.  Lawrence  on  June 
in  Quebec  24th,  1633.  and  there  under  the  guidance 

of  Father  de  Brebeuf  who  had  returned  to 
Canada  the  same  summer,  began  to  study  the  Huron 
tongue,  without  which  their  presence  among  the  savages 
would  be  useless.  It  was  the  wish  of  all  three  to  start 
for  Georgian  Bay  immediately,  but  the  danger  of  falling 
into  the  hands  of  lurking  Iroquois  along  the  route  was 
always  imminent,  and  they  were  dissuaded  from  under- 
taking the  perilous  journey.  "I  never  saw  more  resolute 
men  than  Daniel  and  Davost  when  told  that  they  might 
lose  their  lives  on  the  road,"  wrote  Le  Jeune;  "but  as 
that  would  involve  the  French  in  war,  it  was  agreed  with 
M.  de  Champlain  that  the  preservation  of  peace  among 
the  tribes  was  preferable  to  the  consolation  they  would 
experience  in  dying.  They  put  off  their  departure  till 
the  following  year  and  decided  to  spend  the  interval  in 
the  study  of  the  language.  A  few  months  later,  their 
superior,  Paul  Le  Jeune,  gave  them  this  testimonial  : 
"Fathers  Daniel  and  Davost  are  both  quiet  men.  They 
have  studied  the  Huron  language  thoroughly.  I  took  care 
that  they  should  not  be  diverted  from  this  work  which  I 
believe  to  be  of  very  great  importance." 

In  1634  the  three  Jesuits  set  out  for  Huronia.  Brebeuf 
had  already  been  over  the  arduous  route,  and  had  had  a 
bitter   experience   of  the  hardships    suffered   thereon,   but 


46  FATHER    ANTHONY   DANIEL 

Daniel  and  Davost  were  to  taste  for  the  first  time  a  journey 
which   on    this    occasion,    Brebeuf   himself 
He  goes  to  asserted,    "was    accompanied    with    more 

Huronia  fatigues,    losses    and    expenses    than    any- 

former  one."  Their  troubles  began  at  the 
trading  post  of  Three  Rivers,  the  terminus  of  the  Huron 
flotillas.  When  they  reached  there  eleven  canoes  were 
already  manned  and  about  to  start,  but  the  savages  showed 
great  unwillingness  to  find  room  for  the  three  Jesuits  and 
their  seven  French  workmen.  It  required  the  intervention 
of  the  commandant  of  the  post,  Duplessis-Bochart,  coupled 
with  several  substantial  presents,  to  find  places  in  the 
canoes  for  them.  Father  Daniel  had  to  be  satisfied  with  a 
reduced  amount  of  baggage,  taking  with  him  only  what  was 
necessary  to  say  Mass  with  and  the  minor  necessaries  for 
Jife. 

"Barefooted  and  armed  with  a  paddle,  the  young  mis- 
sionary started  out  for  his  long  journey  up  the  St.  Law- 
rence and  the  Ottawa,  across  Lake  Nipissing  and  down  its 
great  tributary  the  French  River  to  Georgian  Bay.  Hunger 
and  pain  and  sleeplessness  were  his  portion  during  a  whole 
month.  A  little  Indian  corn  crushed  between  two  stones 
,and  boiled  in  water  was  his  food;  the  bare  earth  or  a  hard 
rock  covered  with  a  few  branches,  his  bed;  while  his  daily 
wading  through  water  and  mud  during  the  long  and  tiring 

portages,  the  entanglements  of  the  forest 
Trials  met  with  shrubbery,  to  which  must  be  added  the 
on  the  way         stings  of  insects  and  constant  intercourse 

with  filthy  savages,  rendered  his  plight 
painful  indeed.  The  almost  absolute  silence  which  mission- 
aries ignorant  of  the  language  had  ordinarily  to  observe 
along  the  route  was  another  great  trial  he  had  to  undergo. 
Happily,  Father  Daniel  had  had  a  year's  study  of  the 
Huron  tongue;  he  could  make  himself  understood  well 
enough  to  let  his  Indian  companions  know  how  keenly 
he  felt  the  injustice  of  the   act  they  were  to  perpetrate 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  47 

when  they  reached  the  Algonquins  on  Allumette  Island. 
There  the  Hurons  had  decided  to  abandon  him  to  his  late 
and  to  start  off  without  him,  and  his  lot  would  have  been 
a  hard  one  had  not  a  friendly  captain  from  Ossossane 
overtaken  the  dissatisfied  and  mutinous  crew  and  relieved 
them  of  their  unwelcome  guest  for  the  rest  of  the  journey. 
Daniel's  progress  in  the  language  gave  him  advantages 
fully  appreciated  by  Brebeuf  who  had  been  an  excellent 
master  to  him  during  his  year  in  Quebec.  In  fact,  Brebeuf 
generously  wrote  that,  "the  pupil  knew  the  language  as  well 
as  he,"  and  Daniel  gave  a  proof  of  his  ability  when  he 
translated  into  Huron  the  Lord's  Prayer 
Progress  in  and    obliged    the    savages    to    learn    it   by 

the  language  heart  and  sing  it — a  method  which  helped 
him  greatly  in  teaching  them  the  rudiments 
of  the  faith.  Daniel's  proficiency  in  the  tongue  gave 
Brebeuf  the  occasion  to  set  on  foot  a  plan  long  con- 
templated by  the  missionaries. 

One  of  the  projects  that  appealed  to  both  the  Jesuits, 
and  to  the  Recollects  who  preceded  them  in  those  early 
years  of  the  colony,  was  the  training  of  the  native  children 
apart  from  their  families.  The  devoted  men  were  buoyed 
up  with  the  hope  that  when  those  children  had  been  fully 
instructed  in  the  faith  and  in  civilized  ways,  and  had  re- 
turned to  their  villages,  their  words  and  examples  would 
raise  the  Christian  religion  in  the  esteem  of  their  elders, 
and  ultimately  lead  to  their  conversion.  "  I  see  no  other 
way  than  that  which  your  Reverence  suggests,"  wrote  Le 
Jeune,1  "of  sending  a  boy  every  year  to  France.  Having 
been  there  two  years  he  will  return  with  a  knowledge  of 
our  tongue,  and  having  become  accustomed  to  our  ways, 
he  will  not  leave  us  to  return  to  his  countrymen." 

This  experiment  suggested  by  the  superiors  in  Europe, 
of  sending  Huron  youths  to  France  was  tried  and  deemed 

1  Jesuit  Relations,  Clev.  edit.   vol.  vi,  p.   85. 


4$  FATHER    ANTHONY    DANIEL 

impracticable  for  many  reasons,  and  some  plan  that  could 
be  carried  out  nearer  home  was  resolved 
The  seminary      upon.     "If   a   small   seminary  of  a  dozen 
project  or    so    of    Hurons    could    be    founded    at 

Kebec,"  wrote  Le  Jeune,  in  the  Relation 
of  1635,  "in  a  few  years  incredible  aid  could  be  drawn 
from  them  to  help  in  converting  their  fathers  and  in  plant- 
ing a  flourishing  Church  in  the  Huron  nation."  "If  we 
had  only  a  fund  for  the  purpose  !"  exclaimed  the  same 
writer  elsewhere.1  "We  have  marked  out  a  little  spot  for 
the  beginnings  of  the  seminary  while  waiting  until  a 
special  house  will  be  erected  for  the  purpose  If  we  had 
one  built,  I  have  hopes  that  in  a  couple  of  years  Father 
de  Brebeuf  could  send  us  some  children." 

Meanwhile  Brebeuf  was  not  idle.  He,  too,  had  entered 
fully  into  the  plan  because  it  appealed  to  him;  already, 
owing  to  his  tact  and  the  ascendency  he  had  acquired 
over  the  tribe,  he  had  secured  the  promise  of  twelve  intelli- 
gent boys  who  should  be  sent  to  Quebec.  The  important 
task  of  taking  the  youths  down  to  the  colony  and  of  acting 
as  father  and  teacher  to  them  while  there,  was  entrusted 
to  Father  Anthony  Daniel;  and  lest  an  accident  should 
befall  him  on  his  journey  down  the  Ottawa,  Davost  was 
named  to  accompany  him.  The  date  fixed  for  the  departure 
was  July  22nd,  1636,  and  everything  was 
He  starts  ready;      but     the     missionaries     had     not 

for  Quebec  reckoned  on  the  inconstancy  of  the  savage 

character  or  on  the  love  of  Huron  parents 
for  their  offspring.  The  tears  and  wailings  of  the  mothers 
became  so  eloquent  at  the  moment  of  leaving  that  the  boys 
refused  to  enter  the  canoes;  of  the  twelve  who  promised 
only  three  could  be  prevailed  upon  to  go. 

The  journey  promised  to  be  rapid  and  pleasant,  wrote 
Daniel    to    Duplessis-Bochart,    and    everything    went    well 

1  Jesuit  Relations,  Clev.  edit.,  vol.  vi,  p.   83. 


THE    CANADIAN     MARTYRS  49 

until  the  flotilla  reached  the  nation  of  the  Algonquins  on 
Allumette  Island.  Those  Indians  were  naturally  jealous 
of  the  growing  commercial  relations  of  the  Hurons  with 
the  French  colony,  and  the  sight  of  canoes  laden  with 
furs  which  had  begun  to  pass  down  yearly  excited  their 
enmity.  Besides,  they  had  for  years  arrogantly  claimed 
control  of  the  Ottawa  river  and  tried  under  various  pretexts 
to  hinder  the  passage  of  the  Hurons.  This  year  the 
specious  reason  put  forward  for  their  refusal  was  the  fact 
that  the  body  of  their  great  captain,  recently  deceased, 
had  not  yet  been  laid  away.    This  captain  was  Le  Borgne, 

the  second  Algonquin  chief  of  that  name, 
Hardships  of  known  to  the  missionaries  as  "unusually 
the  journey  arrogant   and   malicious,"1   who   continued 

till  his  death  to  be  a  wily  enemy  of  the 
French.  A  regular  blockade  was  declared,  but  in  a 
letter  which  Father  Daniel  succeeded  in  getting  through, 
he  informed  the  commandant  of  Three  Rivers  that  the 
savages  were  willing  to  let  the  French  pass  down  the 
Ottawa;  as  for  the  Hurons  they  should  have  to  return 
home.  This  would  have  wrecked  his  plans  completely, 
and  he  resolved  not  to  continue  downward  if  the  Hurons 
were  not  allowed  to  accompany  him.  Only  after  infinite 
parleying  were  the  Algonquins  persuaded  to  permit  the 
flotilla  to  proceed. 

A  pleasant  incident  of  this  memorable  journey  of  Father 
Daniel  was  his  meeting,  somewhere  on  the  Upper  Ottawa, 
with  Fathers  Gamier  and  Chastellain.  fresh  from  France 
and  on  their  way  to  Huronia.  "They  both  wore  their 
shoes  in  their  canoes  and  carried  no  paddles,"  he  wrote, 
"which  led  me  to  believe  that  they  were  kindly  treated. 
This  urged  me  to  do  something  for  their  men  that  I  had 
not  done  for  my  own.     I  made  them  a  present  of  an  herb 

1   Jrvuit  Relations,  Clev.   edit.,   vol.   viii,  p.  2S6. 


50  FATHER   ANTHONY  DANIEL 

which    they   adore    and    which    we    do    not    like — tobacco, 
which  is  high-priced  this  year."1 

The  zeal  of  the  devoted  missionary  found  occasion  to 
exercise  itself  further  down  the  river.  At  Petite  Nation, 
another  Algonquin  settlement  on  the  Ottawa,  he  found 
an  Iroquois  prisoner  tied  to  a  stake  awaiting  torture  and 
death  by  fire.  The  deep  interest  he  took  in  his  fate  and 
the  kind  words  he  spoke  to  him,  softened  the  heart  of  the 
poor  pagan  prisoner,  who  before  his  death  had  the  hap- 
piness of  being  baptized. 

On  August  18th,  1636,  the  flotilla,  with  Daniel  and  the 
three  Huron  youths,  arrived  at  Three  Rivers.     When  the 
canoes  hove  in  sight  the  little  population  hastened  to  the 
river  bank  to  welcome  them.     "Our  hearts 
Arrival  at  melted,"  wrote  Le  Jeune,  "at  the  sight  of 

Three  Rivers  Father  Daniel.  His  face  was  gay  and 
happy,  but  greatly  emaciated;  he  was  bare- 
footed, had  a  paddle  in  his  hand,  and  was  clad  in  a  wretched 
cassock,  his  breviary  suspended  to  his  neck,  and  his  shirt 
rotting  on  his  back.  We  embraced  him,  and  having  led 
him  to  our  little  room,  after  having  blessed  and  adored 
our  Lord,  he  related  to  us  in  what  condition  was  the  cause 
of  Christianity  among  the  Hurons.  He  handed  me  the 
letters  and  the  Relation  sent  from  that  country,  and  we 
sang  a  Te  Deum  as  a  thanksgiving  for  the  blessings  God 
was  pouring  out  upon  this  new  Church."  Daniel's  absence 
from  the  new  Church  was  a  great  sacrifice.  He  was  really 
necessary  there,  wrote  Le  Mercier,  "for  only  he  and  Father 
de  Brebeuf  are  able  to  wield  the  language  easily."  And  yet 
the  sacrifice  was  made  only  with  the  hope  of  gathering 
greater  spiritual  fruit.  A  few  days  later,  the  interpreter, 
Jean  Nicolet,  brought  three  more  recruits  from  Huronia, 
and  with  his  little  flock  of  six,  Father  Daniel  went  down 
to  Quebec,   full  of  hope  that  one  of  the   problems  of  the 

l  Jesuit  Relations,  Clev.  deit.,  vol.  ix.  p.  273. 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  51 

missions  was  about  to  be  solved.  Meanwhile  other  Indian 
boys  nearer  home  had  been  persuaded  to  enter  the  semin- 
ary, and  soon  fifteen,  including  a  few  Montagnais,  were 
gathered  together  at  Notre  Dame  des  Anges,  on  the  banks 
of  the  St.  Charles,  two  miles  from  Quebec. 

But  the  trials  and  tribulations  which  usually  go  hand 
in  hand  with  all  works  undertaken  for  God,  were  about 
to  begin  for  the  Huron  seminary.  One  of  the  students, 
Tsi-ko,  fell  sick,  and  his  illness  became  so  serious  that 
Father  Daniel  was  at  his  side  day  and 
The  Huron  night.     Tsi-ko  was  the  nephew  of  a  well- 

students  known  Huron  orator;  he  showed  consider- 

able talent,  and  much  was  expected  later 
from  this  young  man ;  but  in  a  short  time  he  was  a  lifeless 
corpse.  He  had  hardly  been  in  his  grave  when  Sabouta, 
another  Huron  youth,  was  carried  off.  These  deaths 
affected  Father  Daniel  very  much,  for  they  threatened  to 
compromise  the  future  of  the  seminary.  What  would  the 
Huron  parents  and  relatives  on  Georgian  Bay  say  when 
they  heard  that  their  sons  were  dead  in  Quebec  ?  The 
worries  were  greater  than  the  missionary  could  bear; 
Daniel  himself  broke  down  with  fatigue  and  strain,  and  so 
ill  did  he  become  that  for  a  time  his  life  was  despaired  of. 
Happily  the  illness  passed  away;  he  continued  his  work 
of  instructing  the  few  remaining  Hurons, 
Fresh  trials  and  the  first  months  promised  good  results. 

and  sufferings  A  rule  of  life  had  been  given  the  students 
which  mingled  a  great  deal  of  recreation 
with  a  relative  amount  of  study.  This  was  necessary,  for 
"a  wild  ass  is  not  given  to  greater  freedom  than  these 
little  Canadians.  Still  they  wait  upon  the  priest  at  the 
altar  with  as  much  grace  and  modesty  as  if  they  had 
been  brought  up  in  a  well  regulated  academy.  They  are 
ready  with  their  lessons  at  the  proper  hour,  but  it  is  also 
necessary  to  give  them  time  for  play,  and  as  they  are  not 


§2  FATHER  ANTHONY  DANIEI, 

led  by  fear,  one  must  seize  the  occasion  to  subdue  them 
by  love."1 

The  only  drawback  to  this  idyllic  state  of  things  was 
the  isolation  of  Notre  Dame  des  Anges  on  the  St.  Charles 
River,  where  the  Huron  seminary  had  been  temporarily 
located.  "Experience  is  showing  us,"  wrote  Le  Jeune, 
"that  it  must  be  established  among  the  bulk  of  the  French 
population,  so  that  the  French  children  may  attract  the 
little  savages."  Convinced  that  something  should  be  done 
to  bring  those  two  elements  together,  the  energetic 
superior  began  to  consider  a  project  which  had  been 
already  discussed,  but  which  had  been  delayed  for  several 
years,  that  of  founding  a  college  at  Quebec.  In  1626,  a 
French  nobleman,  the  Marquis  de  Gamache,  had  made  a 
donation  of  sixteen  thousand  gold  ecus-  "for  the  establish- 
ment of  a  school  in  Canada,"  but  the  seizure  of  Quebec 
by  the  English,  in  1629,  had  put  off  indefinitely  the  carry- 
ing out  of  this  important  work.  Father  Le  Jeune  took  it 
up  when  he  came  to  the  colony  three  years  later,  and  in 
1635  laid  the  foundation  of  the  college  which  in  after  years 
became  the  chief  source  of  education  for  the  entire  country. 
This   institution,  founded   two  years   before  Harvard,  was 

destined  to  flourish  for  nearly  a  century 
The  seminary  and  a  half,  but  its  beginnings  were  modest 
a  failure  enough,  comprising  only  a  few  pupils  and 

a  professor.  There  the  children  of  the 
French  colonists  were  taught  catechism  and  the  rudiments 
of  learning,  and  thither  came  the  young  Hurons  and 
Montagnais  from  Notre  Dame  des  Anges.  It  was  hoped 
that  their  contact  with  the  Europeans  would  civilize  them 
and  eventually  facilitate  the  christianizing  of  their  country- 
men; but  unhappily  this  commingling  of  races  never 
fulfilled  the  expectations  so  hopefully  looked  for  by 
the  early  Jesuits  in  Canada.     After  having  made  the  ex- 

1  Jesuit  Relations,  Clev.  edit.,  vol.  xvi,   p.   181. 

2  An  ecu  was  Talued   at  about  sixty  cents. 


THE     CANADIAN    MARTYRS  53 

periment  for  five  years  they  had  to  acknowledge  failure. 
The  Relation  for  1642  informs  us  that  ''the  Huron  seminary 
which  had  been  established  at  Notre  Dame  des  Anges  some 
years  ago,  to  educate  children  of  that  nation  has  been 
interrupted  for  good  reasons,  the  chief  one  being  because 
no  noteworthy  fruit  is  seen  among  the  Indians.  Our 
experience  of  beginning  the  instruction  of  a  nation  through 
its  children  has  made  us  recognize  this  fact." 

The  transfer  of  the  Hurons  from  Notre  Dame  des  Anges 
left  Father  Daniel  free  for  work  elsewhere;1  he  did  not 
stay  long  enough  in  Quebec  to  witness  the  failure  of  the 

seminary  scheme.  In  the  fall  of  1637 
He  returns  to  rumors  had  reached  the  colony  that  the 
Huronia  Hurons    on    Georgian    Bay    had    risen    up 

against  the  French  and  massacred  their 
missionaries;  Governor  de  Montmagny,  stirred  by  this 
news,  decided  to  send  military  aid  to  his  countrymen,  and 
a  small  company  of  soldiers  quitted  Quebec  for  Huronia 
in  the  following  spring.  They  were  accompanied  by 
Father  Daniel  who  took  as  his  companion  Armand,  one  of 
the  seminarians.  The  trip  nearly  proved  fatal  for  both. 
While  doubling  a  point  on  the  Upper  Ottawa  river,  the 
surging  of  the  water  upset  the  canoe  occupied  by  the 
young  Huron,  and  he  went  to  the  bottom  with  the  mission- 
ary's altar  equipment  and  baggage.  Daniel  who  had  reach- 
ed the  shore  to  begin  a  portage  was  not  a  witness  of  the 
struggles  of  his  companion,  but  perceiving  the  upturned 
canoe  he  flung  himself  on  his  knees  and  begged  God  to 
save  the  life  of  the  young  man.  A  moment  later  the  Huron 
appeared  on  the  surface;  he  caught  hold  of  some  branches 
protruding  from  the  water  and  was  soon  rescued  from  his 
dangerous  position.  The  first  mishap,  including  the  loss 
of  a  portable  altar  and  baggage  for  the  mission,  was 
followed  shortly  after  by  another  far  more  serious.     The 

1    Father  Ambrose   Davost   replaced   him   and    taught   both   Freneh 
and   Hurons  from   1637   till   1642. 


54  FATHER    ANTHONY   DANIEL 

Huron  canoes  generally  travelled  apart,  being  oftentimes 
at  quite  a  distance  from  one  another,  and  meeting  rarely 
except  at  the  usual  hour  for  camping  in  the  evening. 
Daniel  occupied  the  last  canoe,  and  was  within  a  day's 
paddling  from  Allumette  Island.  While  making  a  portage 
to  the  head  of  what  is  probably  now  know  as  Split  Rock 
rapid,  he  lost  his  trail  in  the  thick  woods.  The  unfor- 
tunate man  has  left  us  his  own  account  of  the  tragic 
incident.      "We    started    early    one    morning,"    he    writes, 

"without  eating  or  drinking,  and  tra- 
Narrow  escape  veiling  rapidly  over  a  very  bad  road 
from  death  and  in  extreme  heat,  I  was  burdened  with 

my  little  baggage,  and  supposed  that  the 
others  would  stop  about  noon  to  eat  something.  But  they 
kept  right  on  and  left  me  far  behind.  My  weakness  in- 
creasing with  the  heat  of  the  day,  I  stopped  and,  almost 
fainting,  threw  myself  on  the  ground  unable  to  move. 
After  having  rested  a  little  while  and  eating  some  berries, 
which  did  not  help  me  much,  I  tried  to  start  again.  But  I 
was  compelled  to  lie  down,  as  my  head  ached  severely. 
I  felt  a  great  weakness  through  my  whole  body. . .  I  re- 
mained an  hour  or  two  in  this  condition  when  my  people, 
having  noticed  that  I  delayed  too  long,  came  back  and 
found  me." 

After  weeks  of  hardship  and  suffering  Daniel  reached 
Huronia  on  July  9th,  1638;  he  was  never  again  to  travel 
over  a  route  of  which  he,  perhaps  more  than  any  of  the 
early  Jesuits,  retained  the  most  painful  souvenirs.  It  was 
pleasant,  however,  for  him  to  learn  that  the  rumors  of 
the  Huron  uprising  were  false.  During  his  two  years' 
absence  missionary  activity  had  not  abated  throughout  the 

country;  it  promised,  in  fact,  to  extend 
He  arrives  at  still  further  in  the  near  future.  Daniel 
Ossossaiie  was  sent  to  Ossossane,  a  mission  on  Not- 

tawasaga  Bay,  which  had  been  opened  the 
year    before    and    was    already    solidly    fortified    against 


THE    CANADIAN     MARTYRS  55 

attacks  of  the  enemy.  When  he  went  to  reside  there,  in 
the  summer  of  1638,  the  residence  was  enclosed  within  a 
palisade  of  posts  ten  or  twelve  feet  high,  with  a  bastion 
built  up  of  some  thirty  odd  posts  at  one  of  the  angles. 
This  was  known  as  the  residence  of  the  Immaculate  Con- 
ception, and  was  occupied  by  Brebeuf,  Le  Mercier,  Rague- 
neau  and  Gamier,  while  the  other  and  older  residence, 
Ihonatiria,  harbored  Pijart,  Chastelain,  and  Jogues. 
However,  Ihonatiria  had  lost  its  importance  as  a  mission 
center.  The  bulk  of  the  inhabitants  had  been  carried  off 
it  entirely. 

The  result  of  this  decision  was  the  establishment  of 
Ossossane  just  mentioned,  and  of  Teanaostaye,  the  latter 
being  the  largest  town  of  the  Cord  clan.  Four  hundred 
families  resided  in  the  latter  place,  many  of  whom  were 
favorably  disposed  to  the  missionaries;  if  won  to  the  faith 
they  would  exercise  a  great  influence  for  good  over  the 
minor  villages  in  the  neighborhood.  Accordingly,  in  1638, 
Father  de  Brebeuf  betook  himself  thither,  conferred  with 
the  inhabitants,  and  carried  on  his  negotiations  with  such 
tact  and  prudence  that  the  Hurons  decided  to  receive  the 
Fathers  and  provide  a  cabin  and  chapel  for  them.  The 
first  Mass  was  said  at  Teanaostaye  on  June  25th,  and 
thenceforward,  while  not  always  used  as  a  residence  after 
Fort  Ste.  Marie  on  the  River  Wye  was  built,  in  1639,  this 
mission,  known  as  St.  Joseph  II,  became  one  of  the  most 
important  in  the  Huron  country. 

Father  Daniel's  presence  there  is  recorded  in  the 
Relation  of  1641,  when,  with  Simon  Le  Moyne  as  assistant, 
he  had  under  his  pastoral  care  both  Teanaostaye  and 
Cahiague.  For  the  coming  nine  years  he  exercised  his  zeal 
in  these  two  places  which  were  the  nearest  to  the  eastern 
frontier  of  the  Huron  country  and  consequently  the  most 
exposed  to  the  Iroquois  marauders.    Cahiague  was  situated 


56  FATHER    ANTHONY    DANIEL 

near  the  shore  of  Lake  Simcoe,  about  a  mile  from  the 
present  town  of  Hawkstone,  and  was  one 
He  is  sent  to  of  the  best  known  spots  in  the  country. 
the  Cord  clan  Champlain  spent  the  winter  of  1615-16 
there,  before  he  continued  his  warlike 
expedition  southward  to  the  Iroquois  country.  In  his 
time  it  contained  two  hundred  lodges  occupied  by  the 
Arendaenronnons,  or  nation  of  the  Rock,  a  tribe  partly 
Huron,  partly  Neutral.  The  memory  of  the  great  white 
chief  was  still  vivid  among  them  and  had  done  much  to 
link  the  Hurons  to  the  French;  they  were  the  first  to 
engage  in  the  trade  with  the  French  and  regarded  them- 
selves as  their  special  allies.  Daniel  profiting  by  this 
circumstance,  immediately  started  his  work  of  instructing 
them.  He  had  not  to  begin,  as  was  the  case  in  other 
Huron  villages,  the  task  of  gaining  their  good  will;  this 
was  already  secured  to  him,  and  his  five 
His  zeal  and  years'  residence  in  the  mission  of  St.  John 
its  results  Baptist  at  Cahiague,  and  in  the  surround- 

ing villages,  were  years  of  fruitful  toil. 
The  number  of  fervent  Christians  began  to  grow  so  rapidly 
that  the  devoted  missionary  was  no  longer  equal  to  the 
task.  The  Relation  for  1641  devotes  a  chapter  to  the 
frontier  missions  of  Cahiague  and  Teanaostaye  and  asserts 
that  they  were  sufficiently  well  peopled  to  give  employ- 
ment to  six  or  eight  laborers;  but  the  fewness  of  the 
missionaries  obliged  them  to  unite  those  two  important 
villages  under  the  care  of  Anthony  Daniel  and  Simon  Le 
Moyne.  Their  labor  and  fatigues  were  augmented  by  the 
distances  between  the  settlements  and  by  the  dangers  they 
were  exposed  to  from  the  wandering  Iroquois,  but  "their 
joy  increased  in  proportion  to  their  sufferings,  since  the 
steps  one  takes  for  the  conquest  of  a  single  soul  are  so 
many  steps  toward  Heaven.  "The  two  devoted  mission- 
aries," Jerome  Lalemant  informs  us,  "travelled  from  town 
to  town  and  from  village  to  village,  gathering  in  those  ears 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  57 

of  corn  which  the  angels  separate  from  the  tares,  so  that 
in  Heaven  they  may  make  the  crown  of  the  Elect  which 
cost  so  many  labors  and  fatigues  to  the  Son  of  God." 

So  successful  had  been  Father  Daniel's  ministry  along 
the  border  of  Lake  Simcoe  that  a  permanent  residence 
might  have  been  looked  for  at  Cahiague,  had  not  the 
Iroquois  begun  to  make  their  presence  felt.  The  village 
lay  on  the  route  to  and  from  their  country  and  was  subject 
to  hostile  surprises ;  it  was  in  the  danger  zone,  so  to  speak, 
and   prudence  urged  the  natives  to  disperse  or  to  retire 

to  spots  less  exposed  to  the  enemy.  This 
He  goes  to  migration,    chronicled    by    Ragueneau    in 

Teanaostaye        1648,  had  begun  in  1646,  and  had  brought 

a  large  number  of  the  Rock  clan  to  St. 
Joseph's  mission  at  Teanaostaye.  Father  Daniel  followed 
them  thither  and  replaced  Charles  Gamier  who  had  gone 
to  begin  his  cruel  apprenticeship  in  the  Tobacco  nation. 
But  Teanaostaye  was  not  beyond  the  reach  of  the  Iroquois, 
and  the  brave  Daniel,  during  the  two  years  which  preceded 
his  great  sacrifice,  "carried  his  life  in  his  hands,  awaiting 
with  hope  and  supernatural  love  the  death  which  fell  to 
his  lot." 

The  Iroquois  had  grown  more  daring  in  the  spring  of 
1648,  especially  along  the  frontiers  of  Huronia.  Small 
parties  of  them  appeared  here  and  there  and  then  vanish- 
ed, after  having  raised  the  scalp  of  some  unfortunate 
Huron  or  carried  him  off  to  captivity.  They  had  begun 
to  raid  what  was  exclusively  Huron  territory,  and  the 
Jesuits  and  their  neophytes,  notably  those 
Fresh  Iroquois  at  St.  Ignace,  drew  nearer  to  Fort  Ste. 
invasions  Marie   where  they  looked   for  better   pro- 

tection. In  the  same  spring  a  large  con- 
tingent of  warriors  accompanied  the  flotilla  to  Quebec, 
not  merely   to   protect   the  canoes    from   encounters   with 


58  FATHER    ANTHONY   DANIEL 

the  enemy  along  the  route,  but  also  to  purchase  arms  and 
ammunition  from  the  French.  Many  of  those  warriors 
belonged  to  Teanatostaye;  under  the  circumstances  their 
departure  from  their  own  home  was  unfortunate,  as  it  left 
their  village  with  only  a  few  defenders  in  case  of  attack. 
The  incident,  however,  showed  how  confident  the  Hurons 
at  St.  Joseph  II  were  that  all  was  safe  for  the  moment. 

Towards  the  close  of   the  month  of   June,   Daniel   had 
gone  to  Fort  Ste.  Marie  to  make  his  annual  retreat.     He 

spent  eight  whole  days  there  conferring 
They  attack  with  God  alone  in  preparation  for  his 
TeaB?.ostaye        passage  to  eternity.    While  unconscious  of 

any  proximate  danger,  he  was  evidently 
inspired  to  hurry  back  to  his  mission;  for  his  retreat, 
having  ended  on  July  2nd.  the  Relation  tells  us  he  refused 
to  rest  even  a  day  at  Fort  Ste.  Marie  and  returned  to 
Teanaostaye.  On  the  morning  of  July  4th,  he  had  just  said 
Mass  when  a  swarm  of  Iroquois  appeared  behind  the 
palisades  of  the  town.  The  pious  Hurons,  according  to 
their  custom,  were  still  at  their  devotions  when  the  cry 
was  heard  outside  :  "To  arms  !  the  enemy  is  here  !" 
Terror  seized  the  poor  Indians;  they  rose  from  their 
knees;  some  took  the  flight;  others  prepared  for  their 
defence.  Father  Daniel  realized  in  a  moment  how  des- 
perate the  situation  was;  he  stood  up  in  their  midst  ana 
encouraged  them  to  defend  themselves.  He  gave  absolu- 
tion to  the  Christians  still  kneeling  at  his  feet  and  exhort- 
ed the  catechumens  present  to  prepare  for  baptism  which 
they  had  not  yet  received.  Unable  to  confer  the  sacrament 
on  each  one  singly,  he  seized  a  handkerchief,  dipped  it 
in  water,  raised  it  above  his  head  and  sprinkled  the  dozens 
of  kneeling  forms  before  him,  while  he  pronounced  the 
words  which  brought  the  grace  of  regeneration  into  their 
souls. 


THE    CANADIAN     MARTYRS  59 

Meanwhile  the  enemy  had  broken  through  the  palisades 
and   were   becoming   masters    of   the   village.     Instead   of 

taking  flight,  as  many  of  the  Indians  were 
Daniel's  doing,  the  heroic  missionary  hurried  from 

heroic  death        cabin     to    cabin    to     baptize,    to    absolve 

the  old  and  the  sick,  and  encourage  them 
to  die  bravely.  The  holy  man  then  made  his  way  back  to 
the  church  which  was  now  filled  with  terrified  Hurona. 
Closely  on  his  heels  came  the  barbarians  whose  savage 
howls  rent  the  morning  air.  After  a  second  absolution 
and  a  word  of  consolation  to  his  flock,  Daniel  went 
forward  fearlessly  and  faced  the  enemy  at  the  door.  The 
Iroquois,  astonished  at  the  sight  of  the  black-gown  stand- 
ing so  stoically  before  them,  suddenly  recoiled.  A  moment 
later  they  surrounded  him  from  every  side,  aimed  their 
arrows  and  guns  at  him  and  fired.  The  arrows  penetrated 
his  body  in  many  places,  while  a  bullet  from  an  arquebuse 
pierced  his  breast,  inflicting  a  mortal  wound.  A  moment 
later  Father  Daniel  yielded  up  his  soul  to  God,  truly  as 
a  good  pastor  who  exposes  his  life  for  the  salvation  of  his 

flock.  The  enraged  Iroquois  rushed  upon 
He  is  flung  his  prostrate  form,  and,  as  if  he  alone  had 

into  the  flames     been   the   object   of   their   hatred,   washed 

their  hands  and  faces  with  his  blood, 
"because,"  wrote  Bressani,  "it  was  formed  in  so  brave  a 
heart."1  They  stripped  his  body  naked,  covered  it  with 
blows,  and,  having  set  fire  to  the  church,  threw  the 
remains  of  the  martyr  into  the  flames.  Thus  ended  the 
career  of  this  holy  Jesuit,  a  career  precious  before  God 
and  men.  He  was  the  first  missionary  to  die  among  the 
Hurons  and  had  for  fourteen  years  borne  the  trials  and 
sufferings  so  plentiful  in  the  begining  of  that  missionary 
field.  In  the  words  of  Father  Ragueneau,  "he  seemed  to 
have  been  born  only  for  the  salvation  of  these  peoples; 
he  had   no   stronger  desire  than  to  die  for  them,   and  we 

1  Jesuit  Relations,  Clev.  edit.,   vol.  xxxix,  ;>.   241 


60  FATHER  ANTHONY  DANIEL, 

hope  all  .this  country  will  have  in  him  a  powerful  inter- 
cessor before  God." 

The  destruction  of  Teanaostaye  was  complete.  The 
number  of  those  killed  or  taken  captive  was  probably 
about  seven  hundred  souls,  mostly  women  and  children; 
the  number  of  those,  however,  who  escaped  was  much 
greater.  They  fled  in  the  direetion  of  Fort  Ste.  Marie 
where  the  Fathers,  despite  their  own  poverty,  tried  to  assist 
them,  to  mourn  with  them  in  their  affliction,  and  to  console 
them  with  the  hope  of  Paradise.  Father  Ragueneau  feel- 
ingly concludes  his  account  of  the  disaster  in  these  words  : 
"If  only  God  will  receive  His  glory  from  our  losses,  there 
will  always  be  a  source  of  gladness  to  us.  That  is  enough 
for  us,  whatever  it  may  cost  us,  provided  we  see  the 
number  of  the  Elect  increased  for  eternity,  since  it  is 
for  heaven  we  labor  and  not  for  earth." 

Heaven  did  not  wait  long  to  testify  to  the  heroic  holiness 
of  Father  Daniel.    He  appeared  twice  after 
Appears  after     his  death  to  Father  Chaumonot  who  had 
his  death  been  his  companion  at  various  times  in  the 

mission-field,  whom  he  had  once  saved 
from  drowning,  and  with  whom  he  had  lived  in  a  holy 
intimacy.  The  first  apparition  took  place  at  the  village 
of  Ossossane  when  he  came  to  Chaumonot  in  a  dream  with 
the  features  of  a  man  about  thirty  years  of  age  and 
surrounded  with  glory.  According  to  Chaumonot's  own 
account  he  seemed  to  be  with  other  Fathers  who  wer« 
conferring  together  about  the  means  to  convert  the  sav- 
ages. Realizing  that  he  was  in  presence  of  one  who  had 
left  this  world  and  that  he  was  present  there  miraculously, 
Chaumonot  was  seized  with  a  great  desire  to  speak  to 
him,  but  out  of  respect  for  others  who  were  present,  the 
thought  came  to  him  that  if  Father  Daniel  was  a  saint, 
as  he  believed  he  was,  he  could  speak  to  him  intellectually, 
and  he  asked  him  to  come  to  him.  Father  Daniel  ap- 
proached and  embraced  him.     When  Chaumonot  asked  to- 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  61 

tell  him  what  God  required  most  particularly  of  him,  the 
vision  repeated  the  fifth  demand  of  the  Our  Father, 
"Forgive  us  our  trespasses,"  and  then  kissed  his  cheek. 
On  awaking,  the  good  Father  Chaumonot  was  so  persuaded 
of  the  reality  of  the  apparition  and  so  filled  with  com- 
punction and  fear  of  the  justice  of  God,  that  those  senti- 
ments remained  with  him  during  the  rest  of  his  life  in 
the  Huron  mission. 

The  same  Father  was  favored  later  by  a  second  appar- 
ition of  Father  Daniel.     This  time  moved 
Appears  a  by   the   desire  to   honor   him   through  his 

second  time  relics,  he  asked  him  why  the  Divine  good- 

ness had  permitted  his  precious  body  to 
be  so  unworthily  treated  after  his  death,  so  that  no  one 
had  the  happiness  of  being  able  to  gather  up  its  ashes. 
Daniel  replied  that  he  had  been  well  rewarded;  God,  holy 
and  adorable,  had  considered  his  death  and  sufferings  and 
made  them  a  great  help  to  the  souls  in  Purgatory.  This 
answer  filled  the  heart  of  the  pious  Chaumonot  with  fervor 
and  devotion  towards  the  suffering  souls,  and  urged  him 
ever  after  to  make  acts  of  humiliation  and  interior  mor- 
tification for  their  alleviation.  Father  Ragueneau  himself 
in  1652,  three  years  after  the  death  of  the  holy  missionary, 
asserted  under  oath  that  what  he  wrote  in  the  Relation  of 
1649  was  the  result  of  his  personal  observation  and  of  the 
public  testimony  of  more  than  two  hundred  Christian 
Hurons  who  had  escaped  death  when  St.  Joseph  II  was 
destroyed,  many  of  whom  were  baptized  by  him  even  while 
his  church  was  in  flames  and  who  saw  him  giving  up  his 
life  heroically  for  them.  The  Holy  See  will  some  day 
examine  the  life  and  virtues  of  this  Servant  of  God  and 
will  give  the  true  interpretation  of  the  supernatural  occur- 
rences here  related;  for  Anthony  Daniel's  name  figures 
among  the  "Canadian  Martyrs"  whose  Cause  has  been 
deferred  to  Rome  for  final  adjudication.  Meanwhile  we 
may  ask  God  to  hasten  the  day  when  we  shall  see  Daniel 
and  his  companions  favored  with  the  honors  of  the  Altar. 


FATHER    CHARLES    GARNIER 
Slain   by  the  Iroquois,  December  7,  16^9 


Father  Charles  Gamier 

VICTIM  OF  THE  IROQUOIS 


CHARLES  Gamier  was  the  son  of  a  rich  and  noble 
Parisian  family;  he  was  born  on  the  feast  of  the 
Annunciation,  March  25th,  1605  (or  1606),  and  from  his 
earliest  years  he  was  singled  out  as  one  on  whom  God 
had  lofty  designs.  His  innocence  of  life,  coupled  with 
a  frank  and  manly  character,  gave  him  a  prestige  which 
imposed  respect  among  the  companions  of  his  own  age. 
While  he  was  a  student  in  the  Jesuit  college  in  his  native 
city,  his  father  was  accustomed  to  give 
His  early  years  him  a  few  pieces  of  silver  every  month, 
and  education  either  as  a  reward  for  his  application  to 
study  or  to  enable  him  to  gratify  his 
personal  fancies;  but  the  boy  rarely  applied  this  money 
to  his  own  use,  preferring  to  throw  it  into  the  almsbox 
of  one  of  the  city  prisons,  the  Petit  Chatelet.  One  day, 
while  crossing  the  Pont  Neuf  in  Paris,  Charles  saw  an 
impious  book  for  sale.  With  his  small  monthly  allow- 
ance he  purchased  the  volume  and  destroyed  it,  "lest 
some  one  by  reading  it  might  offend  God."  His  horror 
of  everything  that  could  wound  the  Heart  of  God  he 
attributed  to  the  love  he  had  for  our  Lady  whom  he 
called  his  Mother  and  to  whom  he  gave  all  his  confidence. 
"It  was  she,"  he  asserted  in  after-life,  "who  carried  me 
in  her  arms  during  my  youthful  years;  it  was  she  who 
called  me  to  the  Society  of  her  Son."1 

Thia    call    to    the    religious    profession    was    promptly 
answered    by   the    young   man;    Charles    decided    to    con- 

1  Jesuit  Relations,  Cler.  edit.,  toI.  iky,  p.   11». 


g4  FATHER    CHARGES    GARNIER 

secrate  his  life  to  God's  service  in  the  Society  of  Jesus. 
Monsieur  Garnier,  who  evidently  had  other  plans  in  view 
for  his  son,  opposed  this  pious  design  and  endeavored 
to  dissuade  Charles  from  the  irrevocable  step.  He  yielded, 
however,  after  he  had  been  convinced  that  his  son  was 
not  the  plaything  of  a  passing  illusion;  and  nobly  did 
he  make  the  sacrifice.  When  the  moment  of  separation 
came,  he  told  the  superiors  of  the  Order  that  he  was 
giving  them  a  child,  "who  from  his  birth  had  never  com- 
mitted the  least  disobedience,  and  never  caused  him  the 
least  displeasure."2 

Charles  Garnier  entered  the  Jesuit  novitiate  in  Paris, 
on  September  5th,  1624,  and  soon  became 
He  enters  the  a  model  of  exact  observance  of  the  rule. 
Jesuit  Order  His  angelic  modesty  shone  in  a  face  beam- 
ing with  happiness;  he  was  held  up  as 
a  "mirror  of  holiness"  to  those  around  him.  So  deep 
was  the  impression  Garnier  made  on  his  fellow  religious 
that  all  felt  that  his  was  a  favored  soul  and  that  God 
had  other  gifts  in  store  for  him.  After  the  young  novice 
had  completed  his  term  of  probation  and  pronounced  his 
vows,  in  1626,  he  was  sent  to  study  in  the  college  of 
Clermont,  one  of  the  chief  institutions  of  the  Jesuit  Order 
in  France.  From  1629  to  1632  he  taught  in  the  college 
of  Eu,  returning  to  Clermont  only  in  the  latter  year  to 
study  theology  and  prepare  himself  for  the  priesthood,  a 
dignity  he  was  raised  to  in  1635. 

The  missions  of  Canada  had  begun  to  attract  the 
young  religious.  The  perusal  of  the  letters  sent  back  by 
his  Jesuit  brethren  from  those  distant  shores,  the  accounts 
of  the  spiritual  conquests  which  were  being  made  among 
the  savage  tribes,  the  pathetic  call  for  more  laborers  in 
the  vineyard,  had   set  his  heart  afire.     His  superiors,  to 

2   Ibid.,   p.    146. 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  65 

whom  he   had   confided   his   secret   longing,   were   willing 
to   give   full   scope   to  Charles   Garnier's   zeal,  and   would 

have  allowed  hirn  to  leave  France  for 
His  vocation  to  Canada  immediately  after  his  ordination 
the  missions         in    1635,    but    "having    desired    that    his 

father  should  give  his  consent  on  account 
of  special  obligations  to  him  which  the  Order  was  under," 
they  delayed  his  departure.  This  delay  only  served  to 
augment  the  young  priest's  desire  for  the  mission-field 
beyond  the  Atlantic.  His  one  thought  day  and  night  was 
the  conversion  of  the  Indians  and  the  prospect  of  life 
among  them.  The  permission  to  sail,  however,  was 
granted  in  1636,  and  he  quitted  the  shores  of  France  in 
the  fleet  which  brought  out  Monsieur  de  Montmagny,  the 
successor  of  Champlain,  as  governor  of  New  France. 
During  the  voyage  he  seized  the  opportunity  of  effecting 
a  remarkable  conversion.  Among  the  members  of  the 
crew  was  a  sailor  "without  conscience,  without  religion 
and  without  God,"  who  had  not  gone  to  confession  for 
over  ten  years,  a  dereliction  of  Christian  duty  that  was 
looked  on  as  tragic  in  that  age  of  faith  and  practice. 
The  unhappy  man  was  avoided  by  every  one  on  board 
until  Father  Garnier,  urged  by  his  zeal  for  souls,  took 
him  in  hand.  After  many  kind  services  and  delicate 
attentions  he  succeeded  in  winning  him  over,  heard  his 
confession,  and  restored  him  to  the  friendship  of  God. 
This  conversion  brought  such  peace  and  joy  of  conscience 
to  the  poor  sailor  that  the  hearts  of  all  on  board  were 
touched.1 

This  edifying  incident  helped  to  shorten  what  was 
already  a  remarkably  rapid  voyage  across  the  ocean. 
The    vessel,    with    M.    de    Montmagny,    entered    the    Gulf, 

sailed  up  the  St.  Lawrence  and  arrived 
He  arrives  in  at  Quebec  on  June  11th,  1636.  The  gov- 
New  France         ernor,    "having    arrived    before    Kebec    on 

the  night  of  St.  Barnabas,"  wrote  LeJeune 

1  Jesuit  Relation*,  Clev.  •dit,  vol.  xxxv,  p.  121. 


66  FATHER    CHARLES    GARNIER 

"he  cast  anchor  without  announcing  himself;  the  next 
morning  we  had  word  that  he  was  in  the  vessel  which 
the  darkness  had  hidden  from  us.  We  went  down  to 
the  shore  of  the  river  to  receive  him  and  found  that 
Father  Peter  Chastelain  and  Father  Charles  Garnier  were 
in  his  company."  The  two  young  missionaries  were 
present  at  his  solemn  installation  and  had  the  privilege 
of  witnessing  the  profound  Catholic  faith  of  the  second 
governor  of  New  France.  "Monsieur  de  Champlain,"  con- 
tinued LeJeune,  "having  left  us  during  the  last  year  of 
his  ministration  to  go  to  Heaven,  we  were  anxious  as  to 
what  zeal  his  successor  would  have  for  this  infant 
Church...  If  first  actions  are  prognostications  of  those 
to  come,  we  have  reason  to  thank  God  in  the  person  of 
Monsieur  de  Montmagny.  One  of  his  first  acts,  after  the 
usual  installation  festivities  were  ended,  was  to  stand 
sponsor  for  an  Indian  about  to  be  pabtized."  When  in- 
vited to  fill  this  function,  the  pious  governor  very  will- 
ingly accepted  and  "rejoiced  in  his  good  fortune  that  in 
beginning  his  official  life  he  could  help  to  open  the  door 
of  the  Church  to  a  poor  soul  who  wished  to  enter  the 
fold  of  Jesus  Christ."2  The  Father  who  had  prepared 
the  savage  asked  Father  Chastelain  whether  he  would 
not  be  glad  to  begin  his  labors  in  New  France  with  a 
baptism.  The  newly  arrived  missionary  accepted  the 
offer  with  the  greatest  alacrity,  and  it  is  easy  to  surmise 
that  Father  Garnier,  his  companion  on  the  voyage,  assisted 
at  this  consoling  ceremony. 

Being   destined  for    the   mission   on   Georgian   Bay,   the 
sojourn  of  the  two  Jesuits  in  Quebec  was  of  short  duration, 

and  on  July  1st,  Chastelain  and  Garnier, 
Chosen  for  the  with  two  other  Jesuits,  Buteux  and  Quen- 
Kuron  missions    tin,  embarked  for  Three  Rivers,  a  mission 

which  had  been  founded  by  Paul  LeJeune 
two  years  before,  and  which  had  become  the  terminus  of 

1  Jesuit    Relations,   Clev.    edit.,    vol.    viii,    p.    217. 

2  Ibid.,    vol.    viii,    p.    219. 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  $7 

the  Huron  flotillas  from  the  West.  Governor  de  Mont- 
magny  escorted  the  four  men  to  the  river  bank,  "with 
matchless  courtesy  and  affection,"  and  had  three  cannon 
shots  fired  as  a  farewell  salute  at  their  departure.  They 
travelled  up  the  St.  Lawrence,  Buteux  and  Chastelain  in 
one  canoe  and  Quentin  and  Gamier  in  the  other,  and 
received  at  Three  Rivers  such  a  cordial  welcome  from 
Father  LeJeune  that  "the  demonstration  of  affection  im- 
pressed the  natives  present."  A  feast  next  day  completely 
won  the  savage  hearts  and,  as  we  shall  see,  made  the 
route  to  the  Huron  Country  smoother  for  the  missionaries. 
AVhile  at  Three  Rivers  Father  Gamier  had  a  consolation 
similar  to  the  one  Chastelain  experienced  at  Quebec;  he 
was  initiated  into  his  ministry  in  Canada  by  baptizing  a 
little  Indian  girl  on  July  7th,  1636. 

On  the  twenty-first  of  the  same  month  they  embarked 
in  their  canoes  and  started  for  Huronia — "the  happiest 
men  in  the  world,"  the  Relation  recorded,  1  Their  passage 
was  so  easily  secured — and  yet  "the  affairs 
He  starts  for  of  God  are  generally  so  crossed  at  the 
Huronia  beginning,"     LeJeune     remarked — that     it 

was  almost  suspected  something  had  gone 
wrong.  The  missionaries,  however,  were  treated  well  on 
way.  In  the  first  place  they  were  allowed  to  wear  their 
shoes.  This  was  a  special  privilege,  for  usually  the 
Jesuits  were  obliged  to  travel  bare-footed  lest  they  should 
deposit  sand  or  dirt  in  the  small  canoes.  In  cold  or 
hot  weather  they  had  to  adapt  themselves  to  this  custom 
unless  they  met  with  Indians  kind  enough  to  let  them 
follow  their  own.  They  enjoyed  another  privilege  in  not 
being  obliged  to  paddle.  This  favor  they  evidently  ap- 
preciated, for  the  Relation  of  1636  remarked,  "It  is  hard 
work,  especially  at  first,  when  one  is  not  accustomed  to 
it...  We  give  to  every  canoe  in  which  any  of  our 
Fathers  embark  a  large  sheet  which   serves  as  a   sail  to 

1   Jesuit   Relations,  Clev.   edit.,   vol.   ix,   i.   247. 


68  FATHER    CHARLES    GARNIER 

relieve  them  from  this  work;  but  although  these  bar- 
barians are  told  that  the  sail  is  the  Fathers'  paddle,  and 
they  do  not  wield  any  other,  they  do  not  fail  sometimes 
to  make  them  take  a  wooden  one,  which  has  to  be  well 
worked  to  satisfy  them."1 

A  canoe  full  of  savages  on  their  way  to  Three  Rivers 
met  them  at  Petite  Nation2  on  the  Ottawa,  and  Garnier 
seized  the  occasion  to  drop  a  note  to  Father  LeJeune. 
"The  bearer  of  this,"  he  wrote,  "will  tell  you  better  than 
we  can  the  name  of  the  place  where  they  met  us.  We 
are  in  good  health,  thank  God,  and  gliding  along  swiftly 
in  our  bark  gondolas.  We  are  flying  to 
Happenings  our    long    sought    Paradise    with    an    in- 

<m  the  roule        crease   of   courage   which   God   had   given 
us."3     He   had  a  kind   word   for   Kionche 
and   Aenons,   the   two    Indians   who   had   charge   of   their 
canoes.     Chastelain,  in  his  turn,  wrote  when  they  reached 
Lake  Nipissing,  August   8th:    "We   have   been   here   since 
yesterday   among   the   Nipissings,   so   happy   and   in   such 
good  health  that  I  am  quite  ashamed  of  it;   for  if  I  had 
had  heart  and  courage  enough,  I  feel  that  God  would  have 
given  me  a  bit  of  His  cross  to  bear,  as  He  has  done  to 
our  Fathers  who  have  been  over  this  route  before  us.     If 
He  had  done  me  this  favor  I  would  be  a  little  more  cast 
down  than  I  am.     May  He  be  blessed  by  all  the  angels  ! 
He  has  treated   a  child   like  a  child;    I   did   not   paddle; 
I    carried   only   my   own    baggage,    except   three    days   at 
the  portages,  when  I  carried  a  little  package  that  some 
one   offered   me   because   one   of   our   savages   was   ill... 
We  arrived  at  the    (Allumette)    Island  on  the  eve  of  St. 
Ignatius    (July    30th) ;    our    peas    having    given    out,    we 
bought  some  Indian  corn.     This  corn  lasted  us  until  we 

1  Jesuit  Relations,  Clev.  edit.,  vol.  ix  I.  p.  243. 

2  This  was  an  Algonquin  reserve  in  the  seventeenth  century.      The 
name,     "Petite    Nation,"    is    still    preserved. 

3  Jesuit  Relations,  Clev.   edit.,   vol.   ix.,   251. 


TIIp:     CANADIAN     MARTYRS  69 

reached  here."1  Evidently  God  was  waiting  His  own  good 
time;  the  young  missionary  would  soon  have  other  op- 
portunities of  suffering  and  thus  make  up  for  the  easy 
journey  to  Georgian  Bay.  Gamier  reached  Huronia  on 
the  13th  of  August  and  went  direct  to  Ihonatiria;  Chas- 
telain  had  arrived  there  the  day  before.  Both  men  had 
gone  to  devote  their  lives  and  labors  for  the  salvation 
of  the  Hurons  and  naturally  were  received  with  joy  by 
Father  de  Brebeuf  and  his  brethren  already  there. 

Unhappily,  this  joy  was   shortlived  and  threatened  to 
turn  to  sorrow.     Early  in  September,  1636,  a  mysterious 

illness,  which  the  Relation  called  "purple 
His  first  mis-  fever,"  attacked  the  village  of  Ihonatiria 
sionary  trials       and    incapacitated    both    white    men    and 

Indians.  Father  Isaac  Jogues,  a  recent 
arrival  in  the  country,  was  the  first  victim  and  nearly 
succumbed;  the  next  was  Chastelain  who  received  the 
last  Sacraments.  Father  Garnier  was  a  witness  of  this 
domestic  affliction,  and  although  occupied  with  the  exer- 
cises of  his  yearly  retreat,  he  asked  to  be  allowed  to  in- 
terrupt them  so  that  he  might  aid  the  patients.  His 
physical  strength,  however,  was  not  as  great  as  his 
charity;  he,  too,  was  seized  with  the  fever,  and  the  little 
residence  at  Ihonatiria  became  for  the  nonce  a  hospital. 
The  Bufferings  of  the  sick,  occasioned  by  a  lack  of  skilled 
medical  attention  and  the  accompaniments  of  poverty, 
were  severe.  "If  a  bed  of  feathers,"  wrote  Father  Le 
Mercier  to  LeJeune,  "often  seems  hard  to  a  sick  person, 
I  leave  it  to  Your  Reverence  to  imagine  if  he  could  rest 
easily  upon  a  bed  which  was  nothing  but  a  mat  of  rushes 
spread  over  some  bark  and  at  most  a  blanket  or  a  piece 
of  skin  thrown  over  it."  Yet  "one  and  all  were  never 
more  cheerful;  the  sick  were  as  content  to  die  as  to  live, 
and  by  their  patience,  piety  and  devotion  greatly  lightened 
the    little    trouble    we    took    for    them    night    and    day."1 

1  Jesuit  Relation*,  Clev.  edit.,  vol.  xiii,  p.   99. 


70  FA1  IHARLES    GAUNIER 

Blood-letting,  the  panacea  for  so  many  ills  in  the  seven- 
teenth century,  was  freely  resorted  to,  the  sick  mission- 
aries recovered  slowly  and  continued  their  work  among 
the  savages. 

Ihonatiria  was  the  first  really  permanent  mission 
the  Jesuits  had  in  Huronia;  it  was  situated  in  the  im- 
mediate neighborhood  of  what  is  now  Todd's  Point,  in 
Simcoe  County,1  and  had  been  established  two  years 
previously,  in  1634.  A  large  cabin  serving  as  chapel  and 
dwelling  had  been  built;  the  Fathers  had  gained  the 
sympathy  of  the  Hurons,  and  were  actively  occupied  in 
catechising  there.  The  location  however, 
Ossossane  is  was  not  deemed  central  enough,  and  it 
founded  was  decided  to  go  elsewhere  at  the  first 

favorable  opportunity.  Ossossane,  the 
principal  village  of  the  Bear  clan,  appeared  to  Brebeuf 
to  be  a  more  favorable  center  for  a  mission.  He  had 
already  marked  the  spot,  but  the  frequent  changes  of 
the  sites  of  Huron  villages,  prompted  usually  by  scarcity 
of  fuel,  poverty  of  the  soil,  or  stress  of  war,  prevented 
him  for  the  moment  from  making  the  transfer.  Although 
Ossossane  never  moved  far  from  where  it  originally 
stood,  it  had  already  changed  its  site  three  times,2  and 
Brebeuf  did  not  care  to  risk  the  expense  involved  in  the 
construction  of  a  church  and  house  which  might  be  after 
all  only  temporary.  However,  in  the  spring  of  1637  he 
suggested  to  the  Hurons  of  that  village  his  project  of 
migrating  thither  from  Ihonatiria.  Not  merely  was  the 
proposal  accepted,  but  the  savages  even  offered  to  build 
a  cabin  for  the  Fathers.  So  rapidly  were  operations 
carried  out  that,  a  month  later,  Brebeuf  could  write: 
"Since  my  last  letter   (dated  May  20th),  a  new  residence 

1  Lot  6,  concession  xx,  xxi.  Tiny  township.  (Cf.  Jones'  Old 
Huronia,  pp.  28-31.) 

2  The  successive  sites  of  Ossassane  lay  in  the  neighborhood  of 
Varwood  Point,  on  Nottawasaga  Bay.  (Cf.  Jones'  Old  Huronia, 
p.   27.) 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  71 

of  the  Immaculate  Conception  has  been  established,  and 
we  began  to  occupy  it  on  the  feast  of  SS.  Primus  and 
Felician,  martyrs,  June  9th...  Forty  or  fifty  Indians, 
men  and  women,  came  to  Ihonatiria  to  fetch  our  grain 
and  our  few  pieces  of  furniture."1  Ossossane,  also  called 
La  Rochelle  by  the  French  fur-traders  from  some  fancied 
resemblance  to  the  seaport  of  that  name  in  France,  be- 
came a  center  of  immense  missionary  activity,  and  re- 
mained such  during  its  short  existence,  that  is,  until  the 
completion  of  the  central  residence,  Fort  Ste.  Marie,  in 
1639. 

In  a  letter,  a  year  later,  to  his  brother  Henry,  a  Car- 
melite friar  in  Paris,  Father  Garnier  wrote:  "I  must  tell 
you  how  the  time  was  spent  since  I  wrote  you  last  year. 
I  was  at  that  time  at  the  little  village  of  Ihonatiria;  I 
came  hither  a  few  days  after  Corpus  Christi...  There 
are  forty  Indian  lodges,  and  ours  bears  the  name  of  the 

Immaculate  Conception  of  Our  Lady."2 
Goes  to  live  at  One  of  his  letters  to  his  father,  in  the 
Ossossane  same   city,   gives    us   a   lively   description 

of  Ossossane.  "You  must  know,"  he  wrote, 
"that  we  are  here  living  in  a  fortress  which  has  nothing 
like  it  in  France.  We  are  encircled  by  a  wall  quite  dif- 
ferent from  that  of  the  Bastille.  Yesterday  they  com- 
pleted one  of  the  towers,  and  we  stand  less  in  dread  of 
Spanish  cannon  than  you  do  in  Paris.  But  I  fear  that 
some  cunning  fellow  will  be  ready  to  tell  you  that  it  is 
because  cannon  can  scarcely  be  brought  nearer  here  than 
some  three  hundred  leagues,  that  our  ramparts  consist  of 
an  enclosure  of  posts  ten  or  twelve  feet  high  and  half 
a  foot  thick,  and  posts  that  our  tower  is  made  up  of  some 
thirty  odd  planted  at  one  angle  of  the  ramparts  so  as  to 
command  two  of  the  sides  of  the  enclosure,  and  that  an- 

1  Carayon:  Premiere  mission  des  Jesuites  <iu  Canada,  p.  161.     Pa- 
ris,  1864. 

2  Garnier'3  I-,etterH.   p.   %%. 


72  FA  THEE    CHARLES    GARNIER 

other  will  be  built  to  defend  the  other  two...  It  will  be 
enough  to  put  you  on  your  guard  against  such  eaves- 
droppers if  I  tell  you  that  the  Hurons 
He  describes  admire  our  fortification,  and  imagine  that 
the  spot  those    in    France    are    modelled    on    about 

the  same  pattern.  You  see  how  different 
their  ideas  are  from  ours.  This  is  why  I  have  gained 
much  by  leaving  France  where  you  used  to  twit  me  for 
not  having  any  beard,  for  the  Indians  on  that  account 
think  me  handsome."1  The  witty  word  or  joyous  com- 
ment, denoting  Father  Garnier's  sprightly  character  as 
well  as  his  desire  to  give  a  moment  of  pleasure  to  dear 
ones  beyond  the  sea,  was  frequently  displayed  in  his 
correspondence.  And  yet  the  letters  from  his  pen  which 
have  been  preserved  for  us,  breathe  a  sweet  rsignation 
amid  sufferings  that  were  acute  and  dangers  that  were 
always   imminent. 

The  arrival  of  new  laborers  in  the  vineyard  urged  the 
Jesuits  to  extend  their  activities  and  carry  the  Word  of 
Life  as  soon  as  possible  to  the  neighboring  settlements, 
They  established  themselves  at  Teanaostaye  the  chief 
town  of  the  Cord  clan,  they  went  from  village  to  village, 
instructing  and  baptizing  children  and  adults  in  danger 
of  death,  and  would  have  continued  to  do  so  indefinitely 
had    not    the    incursions    of    the    Iroquois    become    more 

frequent  and  threatening,  and  obliged 
Mission  acti-  them  to  provide  for  their  own  security 
vity  in  Huronia    and    that    of    their    neophytes    who    were 

gradually  increasing  in  numbers.  .  A 
strongly  fortified  residence,  where  they  could  retire  in 
the  hours  of  danger,  was  considered  necessary,  but  the 
funds  to  build  it  were  evidently  lacking.  The  French 
government  was  indirectly  appealed  to,  nor  was  the  appeal 
made  in  vain,  for  we  learn  from  a  letter  written  by  Paul 
LeJeune  to  Mutius  Vitelleschi,  General  of  the  Jesuits,  in 

1   Garnier's  Letters,   p.   26. 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  73 

1642,  that  Cardinal  Richelieu,  at  the  request  of  his  niece, 
the    Duchess    d'Aiguillon,    granted    thirty    thousand    livres 

from  the  Royal  treasury  for  the  construc- 
Building  of  tion  of  a  fort  in  Huronia  strong  enough 

Fort  Ste.  Marie   to  withstand  the  attacks  of  hostile  savages. 

This  fort,  known  as  Fort  Ste.  Marie,  the 
foundations  of  which  are  still  visible  after  nearly  three 
centuries,  was  built  on  the  east  bank  fo  a  little  stream  * 
connecting  Lake  Isiargui  with  Georgian  Bay.  When  it 
was  completed  in  1639,  it  became  the  headquarters  of  the 
Huron  missionaries;  Ossossane  was  abandoned  and  the 
Fathers  and  their  effects  were  transferred  to  their  new 
home. 

Meanwhile  the  desire  to  extend  the  influence  of  the 
Gospel  was  uppermost  with  the  Jesuits,  and  a  couple 
of  tentative  expeditions  were  made  to  sound  the  disposi- 
tions of  the  neighboring  tribes.  Brebeuf  and  Chaumonot 
spent  the  winter  of  1640-1641  with  the  Neutral  nation 
southward  along  Lake  Erie,  while  Garnier  was  taken 
from  Fort  Ste.  Marie  and  sent,  with  Jogues  and  Pijart, 
in  a  westerly  direction  to  the  Petun  or  Tobacco  nation, 
who  dwelt  on  the  peninsula  lying  between  Nottawasaga 
Bay  and  Lake  Huron.  But  the  ill-success  of  both  at- 
tempts showed  that  the  time  was  not  yet  ripe  for  ex- 
tension. "Last  year,"  wrote  Jerome  Lalemant  in  the 
Relation  of  1641,  "we  undertook  a  mission  to  the  Petuns, 
but  we  have  deemed  it  more  expedient  to  concentrate 
our  energies  and  not  continue  our  labors 
His  first  visit  among  those  more  distant  peoples  until 
to  the  Petuns  the  nearer  tribes  have  been  won  over, 
more  especially  when  we  take  into  ac- 
count the  small  number  of  our  men."  The  only  fruits 
reaped  during  Father  Garnier's  visit  to  the  Petuns  were 
the  baptisms  of  a  few  children  and  adults  in  danger  of 
deaht.     The   mass   of   the   population   resisted   the   grace 

1    Now    known   as   the   Wye    River.      This   venerable    spot    is   at    Old 
Fort  on  the  Grand  Trunk  Railway,   three  miles  from  Midland,   Ont. 


74  FATHER    CHARLES    GARNIER 

so  freely  offered  to  them;  they  accused  the  missionary 
of  sorcery  and  cruelly  drove  him  away.  But  God  did 
not  allow  his  faithful  servant  to  go  unavenged.  "The 
town  of  Ehwae,  the  principal  town  of  the  mission,''  con- 
tinued Jerome  Lalemant,  "whence  Father  Gamier  had 
been  driven  last  year,  underwent  every  conceivable  mis- 
fortune before  the  close  of  the  twelvemonth.  Most  of  the 
lodges  were  burned  by  the  enemy  three  months  later; 
many  inhabitants  died  of  hunger,  cold  and  smallpox; 
others  perished  in  the  waves,  and  numbers  were  taken 
by  the  enemy.  In  fact,  the  matter  appeared  so  extra- 
ordinary that  the  captain  of  a  neighboring  village  could 
not  help  noticing  it,  and  attributed  the  desolation  of  the 
village  to  no  other  cause  than  the  refusal  it  made  to 
hear  the  preachers  of  the  Gospel  last  year." 

Ill-success,  however,  could  not  daunt  the  courage  of 
the  young  missionary.  He  had  now  several  years'  ex- 
perience in  Huronia,  and  he  was  ready  to  fill  any  position 

in  the  field,  chiefly  on  account  of  his 
Appreciated  complete  mastery  of  the  Huron  tongue 
by  Brebeuf  which  gave  him  a  remarkable  ascendency 

over  the  tribes.  Father  de  Brebeuf,  him- 
self an  excellent  judge  in  this  matter,  writing  to  the  General 
in  1637,  asserted  that  the  missionaries  in  Huronia  were  in 
every  way  extraordinary  workers,  who  combined,  in  an 
unusual  manner,  eloquence  and  union  with  God  with  a 
burning  zeal  for  souls.  "So  persistant  and  studious  are 
they  all,"  he  wrote,  "that  in  only  one  or  two  years  they 
have  gained  a  truly  wonderful  proficiency  in  a  language 
still  rude  and  not  reduced  to  grammatical  rules.  How- 
ever, in  this  regard,"  he  added,  "Father  Gamier  ranks 
first."  "He  mastered  the  language  of  the  Indians  so  thor- 
oughly," wrote  Ragueneau,  in  his  turn,  twelve  years  later, 
"that  they  themselves  were  astonished  at  him."  An  inde- 
fatigable laborer  and  replete  with  every  gift  of  nature  and 
grace,  he  became  an  accomplished  missionary. 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  75 

A  more  fruiful  field  than  any  yet  offered  him,  where 
he  would  find  ample  scope  for  his  zeal,  was  now  alloted 
to  him.  This  was  Teanaostaye,1  the  largest  village  of  the 
Cord  clan,  where  a  mission  had  been  established  in  1638. 
Here  for  six  years  he  spent  himself  with  all  the  devoted- 
ness  and  self-sacrifice  of  which  he  was  capable.  From 
1640  to  1646  he  labored  in  season  and  out  of  season, 
instructing  the  dusky  Hurons  in  the  truths  of  religion, 
rooting  out  their  superstitions,  teaching  them  to  recognize 
the  one  true  God,  urging  them  to  pray  to  Him,  conferring 
baptism  on  them,  following  them  on  the  chase,  strengthen- 
ing their  souls  with  the  Sacraments,  and  burying  them 
when  they  were  dead.  So  thorough  was  his  knowledge 
of  the  Indian  character,  so  deeply  did  he  penetrate  their 
hearts,  and  so  powerful  was  the  eloquence  of  his  example 
that  he  drew  the  Hurons  to  him.  His  face,  his  eyes,  his 
gestures,    even    his    smiles,    proclaimed    his   holiness;    his 

very  presence  raised  Huron  hearts  to  God. 
His  persona!  Tne  Relation  of  1650  tells  us  that  several 
influence  were   converted   to  the   faith  at  the  mere 

aspect  of  his  angelic  face,  and  all  who 
came  in  contact  with  him  took  away  with  them  the  liveliest 
impression  of  his  virtue.  "The  love  of  God."  wrote  Rague- 
neau,  "which  reigned  in  his  heart  animated  all  his  move- 
ments and  made  them  holy."  This  interior  perfection  of 
soul  was,  after  the  manner  of  the  saints,  sustained  by  a 
rigid  penitential  life.  Father  Garnier's  self-imposed  bodily 
mortifications  were  many  and  severe.  His  bed,  a  combina- 
tion of  saplings  and  bark,  was  hard  and  uninviting;  every 
time  he  returned  from  his  mission  journeys  he  sharpened 
the  iron  points  of  the  belt  which  he  wore  next  to  his 
naked  flesh;  his  only  food  was  that  of  the  Hurons  them- 
selves, that  is  to  say,  "the  least  the  most  miserable  tramp 

1  Known  also  as  St.  Joseph  II,  situated  on  the  Flanagan  farm, 
west  half  of  lot  7,  concession  iv,  Medonte  township.  (Cf.  Jones' 
Old  Huronia,  p.   19.) 


76  FATHER   CHARLES    GARNIER 

could  hope  for  in  France."  And  thus  this  holy  man 
preached  the  Kingdom  of  God  both  by  word  and  example 
to  his  people  at  Teanaostaye  for  six  years. 

During  the  alarms  caused  by  the  visits  of  the  cruel 
Iroquois,  and  especially  during  the  pestilence  which  raged 
several  times  in  Huronia,  when  the  missionaries  were 
treated  as  sorcerers  and  when  all  doors  were  closed  against 
them,  Father  Gamier  went  fearlessly 
His  labor  and  from  village  to  village  and  cabin  to  cabin, 
untiring  zeal  wherever  he  knew  there  was  a  soul  to 
save;  his  zeal  and  charity  always  found 
the  means  to  break  through  the  obstacles  placed  in  his 
way.  He  had  little  to  do  with  mere  human  prudence,  and 
had  recourse  to  the  Angels  whose  powerful  help  he  always 
invoked.  Hurons  whom  he  went  to  assist  at  the  hour  of 
death  asserted  that  they  had  seen  him  accompanied  by  a 
young  man  of  rare  beauty  and  majestic  brilliancy. 

In  October,  1646,  Father  Gamier  handed  over  to  Father 
Daniel  the  flourishing  mission  of  St.  Joseph,  at  Teana- 
ostaye, and  betook  himself  with  Father  Garreau  to  the 
Petun  nation  whence  he  had  been  driven  out  six  years  be- 
fore as  a  sorcerer.  It  was  the  Petuns  themselves  who  now 
asked  for  missionaries  to  instruct  them  in  the  Christian 
religion  and  to  establish  centers  among  them.  Two  large 
villages,  Etharita  in  the  Wolf  clan,  and  Ekarenniondi  in 
the  Deer  clan,  were  chosen  as  the  most  favorable  sites  for 
missionary  activity,  and  the  missions  of  St.  John  and  St. 
Mathias  were  founded.1  In  this  fresh  field  .Gamier  found 
an  outlet  for  his  devouring  zeal.  In  a  letter  to  the  Gen- 
eral of  the  Jesuits,  April  25th,  1647,  he  wrote,  "Good  Father 
Garreau  and  I  are  nearly  always  separated,  for  he  makes 
a  stay  of  ten  or  twelve  days  in  one  village  and  I  in  the 
other.    Then  he  will  come  to  join  me  and  I  him,  and  after 

1  A  third  mission,  St.  Matthew,  was  founded  among  the  Fetuns, 
im  Feb.  1649,  and  placed  in  charge  of  Father  Noel  Chabanel,  whs 
was  to  shed  his  blood  a  few  months  later. 


THE    CANADIAN     .MARTYRS  77 

spending  two  or  three  days  together  he  will  go  to  the 
village  where  I  had  been  previously  and  I  to  the  village 
where  he  had  been.  Thus  we  live  without  companionship 
save  that  of  the  Good  Angels  and  that  of  the  souls  we  are 
instructing."  ! 

Isolation  among  savages  was  one  of  the  hardships 
which  had  to  be  borne  patiently,  and  Gamier  evidently 
carried  this  cross  joyously.  But  other  crosses  were  ap- 
pearing on  the  horizon.  The  Iroquois  had 
The  darkening  already  proved  that  they  were  bent  on  the 
horizon  effacement  of  the  Huron  nation  and  would 

show  no  mercy  to  those  who  fell  into  their 
hands.  The  destruction  of  his  old  mission  of  Teanaostaye 
in  July,  1648,  and  the  violent  death  of  Father  Daniel,  his 
successor  there,  gave  Gamier  food  for  serious  reflection, 
but  it  did  not  dampen  the  ardor  of  his  zeal  among  the 
Petuns  at  Etharita.  Encouraged  by  his  own  success  and 
that  of  Garreau,  his  companion  at  St.  Mathias,  he  entertain- 
ed the  hope  that  the  Iroquois  would  limit  their  destructive 
activities  to  the  Hurons  proper  and  would  and  would 
leave  the  Petuns  undisturbed.  In  this,  however,  Father 
Gamier  was  to  meet  with  a  cruel  disappointment. 

After  the  invasion  by  the  enemy  in  the  spring  of  1649, 
the  mission  centers  among  the  Hurons  were  destroyed; 
only  Fort  Ste.  Marie  still  stood  intact.  During  the  rest 
of  that  year  the  bands  of  Iroquois  savages  remained  prowl- 
ing about  the  country,  seizing  and  slaying 
The  Iroquois  all  who  fell  in  their  way.  The  Petun 
invasion  village   nearest   to    their   haunts,    and   ne- 

cessarily the  most  exposed,  was  Etharita, 
Father  Garnier's  own  mission,  containing  five  or  six  hun- 
dred families.  Spies  had  been  sent  out  to  watch  the  move- 
ments of  the  enemy,  and  anticipating  an  attack,  a  body 
of  Petun  warriors  went  out  on  December  5th,  1649,  to  meet 
them,  leaving  the  village  quite  unprotected.  But  the  astute 
Iroquois,  always  on  the  alert,  avoided  their  advance,  took  a 


78  FATHER    CHARLES    GARNIER 

roundabout  way,  and  seizing  two  straggling  Petuns,  learn- 
ed from  them  of  the  absence  of  the  warriors  from  Etharita 
and  the  desperate  straits  of  the  women  and  children  left 
behind.  Losing  no  time  the  dreaded  enemy  appeared 
before  the  gates  of  Etharita  at  three  o'clock  in  the  after- 
noon of  December  7th,  1649,  and  attacked  the  defenceless 
inhabitants.  Some  sought  safety  in  flight;  others  were 
slain  on  the  spot;  others  were  taken  prisoners;  but  the 
Iroquois  fearing  the  return  of  the  absent  warriors,  hasten- 
ed to  complete  their  sanguinary  work,  and  then  retreated 
precipitately,  putting  to  death  all  who  could  not  keep  up 
with  them  in  their  flight. 

Father  Gamier  was  one  of  the  victims  of  this  hideous 
massacre.  When  the  enemy  appeared  he  was  instructing 
the  people  in  their  cabins.  At  the  first  alarm  he  went 
straight  to  the  chapel  where  he  found  some  Christians.1 
"We  are  dead  men  now,  brothers,"  he  said  to  them;  "pray 
to  God  and  escape  by  whatever  v/ay  you  can;  but  keep 
your  faith  as  long  as  life  remains,  and  may  death  find  you 
thinking  of  God  !"  He  gave  them  his  blessing  and  then 
left  hurriedly  to  help  other  souls.  The  whole  village  was 
in  despair;  defense  was  useless.  Several 
He  falls  mortal-  about  to  flee  implored  Father  Garnier  to 
ly  wounded  go  with  them,  but  he  refused;  and  unmind- 
ful of  self  he  thought  only  of  the  salvation 
of  the  unfortunate  victims  around  him.  Urged  on  by  his 
zeal  he  hastened  hither  and  thither,  giving  absolution  to 
the  Christians  whom  he  met.  In  the  burning  cabins  he 
sought  the  children,  the  sick,  or  the  catechumens,  and 
over  them,  even  in  the  midst  of  the  flames,  he  poured  the 
waters  of  baptism,  his  own  heart  burning  with  no  other 
fire  than  that  kindled  by  the  love  of  God. 

It  was  while  engaged  in  this  holy  work  that  he  met  his 

1   The  account  of   Father  Garnier's  death   is  found   in   the   Relation 
of   1650.      Ciev.   edit.,   vol.   xxxv,    p.    Ill   et  seq. 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  79 

death.     A  musket  ball   struck   him,   penetrating  his   body 
a  little  below  the  breast;   another,  from  the  same  volley, 

tearing  open  his  stomach  and  lodging  in 
His  heroism  the  thigh,  brought  him  to  the  ground.  His 
even  in  death     courage,    however,     was    unabated.      The 

Iroquois  savage  who  had  fired  at  him 
stripped  him  of  his  cassock,  and  leaving  him  weltering  in 
his  blood,  went  in  pursuit  of  the  other  fugitives.  Father 
Gamier,  a  short  time  after,  was  seen  to  clasp  his  hands 
in  prayer;  then,  looking  about  him,  he  perceived,  some 
feet  away,  a  poor  man  who,  like  himself,  had  received 
his  death  wound,  but  who  still  gave  signs  of  life.  Mur- 
muring a  few  words  of  prayer,  the  dying  missionary,  in 
whom  zeal  for  souls  was  stronger  than  death,  struggled 
to  his  knees,  and,  rising  with  difficulty,  dragged  himself 
as  best  he  could  toward  the  sufferer,  in  order  to  assist 
him.  He  had  made  but  three  or  four  steps  when  he  fell 
again,  somewhat  heavily.  Raising  himself  a  second  time, 
he  got  once  more  upon  his  knees  and  strove  to  approach 
the  wounded  Petun,  but  his  body,  drained  of  its  blood 
which  was  flowing  in  abundance  from  his  wounds,  was 
not  equal  to  his  heroism.  After  advancing  five  or  six 
steps  he  fell  a  third  time.  "Further  than  this,"  the 
Relation  adds,  "we  have  not  been  able  to  ascertain  what 
he  accomplished.  The  good  Christian  woman  who  faith- 
fully related  all  this  to  us,  saw  no  more  of  him,  being 
herself  overtaken  by  an  Iroquois,  who  struck  her  on  the 
head  with  a  war-hatchet,  felling  her  upon  the  spot,  though 
she  afterward  escaped.  The  Father,  shortly  after,  received 
from  a  hatchet  two  blows  upon  the  temples,  one  on  either 
side,  which  penetrated  to  the  brain.  To  him  it  was  the 
recompense  for  all  past  services,  the  richest  he  had  hoped 
for  from  God's  goodness.  His  body  was  stripped,  and  left 
entirely  naked  where  it  lay." 

A  remnant  of  fugitive  Christians,  all  covered  with  blood, 
arrived  hurriedly  at  Ekarenniondi,  twelve  miles  away,  and 


SO  FATHER   CHARLES    GARNIER 

gave  the  news  of  the  massacre.  Fearing  that  a  similar 
misfortune  was  in  store  for  them,  the  night  of  December 
7th  was  one  of  continual  alarm  for  the  people  of  St. 
Mathias.  However,  early  on  the  8th,  it  was  ascertained 
that  the  enemy  had  retired,  and  Fathers  Garreau  and 
Greslon  set  out  at  once  for  Etharita.  A  sad  spectacle 
awaited  them.  They  saw  only  dead  bodies  heaped  to- 
gether, some  almost  consumed  by  fire,  others  deluged  with 
their  own  blood.  The  few  who  still  showed  signs  of  life 
were  all  covered  with  wounds,  but  looking  for  death  and 
blessing  God  in  their  wretchedness.  After  investigation 
they  found  the  body  of  Father  Gamier  completely  covered 
with  blood  and  ashes.  They  buried  him  in  the  spot  where 
the  church  had  stood,  although  there  remained  no  longer 

any  trace  of  the  building,  the  fire  having 
Finding  of  his  consumed  all.  "It  was  truly  a  rich  trea- 
mangled  body     sure,"    we    read    in   the   Relation    of    1650. 

"to  deposit  in  so  desolate  a  spot  the  body 
of  so  noble  a  servant  of  God;  but  that  great  God  will 
surely  find  a  way  to  reunite  us  all  in  Heaven  since  it  is 
for  His  sake  alone  that  we  are  thus  scattered  both  during 
life  and  after  death." 

Two  days  later  the  Petun  warriors  who  had  gone  to 
intercept  the  Iroquois,  returned  to  Etharita,  only  to  find 
their  village  in  ashes  and  the  dead  and  mangled  bodies  of 
their  wives  and  children.  For  half  a  day  they  maintained 
a  profound  silence,  seated  after  the  manner  of  savages  on 
the  ground,  without  lifting  their  eyes  or  uttering  a  sigh, 
like  marble  statues  without  speech,  without  sight  and 
without  movement.  The  loss  of  the  pastor  and  his  flock 
was  another  heavy  blow  to  the  Huron  mission,  but  "the 
missionaries  adored  the  Divine  hand  and  disposed  them- 
selves to  accept  all  the  He  willed  even  to  the  end." 

Thus  ended  the  mission  of  St.  John,  at  Etharita,  and  the 
heroic  Father  Charles  Gamier.  No  trace  has  yet  been 
discovered  of  this  once  flourishing  Petun  village.     While 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  81 

the  site  of  St.  Mathias  has  undoubtedly  been  located,  owing 
to  its  proximity  to  Ekarenniondi,  or  Standing  Rock,  a 
monumental  landmark,  forty  feet  high,  still  to  be  found  In 
Simcoe  county,  Etharita,  where  Father  Garnier  was 
interred  under  the  ruins  of  his  chapel,  has  not  yet  been 
discovered.  Data  given  in  the  Relations  place  it  four 
leagues  in  a  southwesterly  direction  from  Standing  Rock. 
Possibly  the  presence  of  ash  beds  or  refuge  heaps,  the 
only  sure  sign  of  ancient  villages  sites,  may  be  traced 
some  day  in  that  neighborhood  to  renew  public  interest 
in  Father  Garnier's  life  and  labors.2 

It   must   be   said,    however,   that   the   memory   of   this 
Jesuit  is   one  of  the  most  highly   cherished  in  Canadian 

missionary  annals.  His  youth,  his  patri- 
His  memory  cian  birth,  his  abandonment  of  worldly 
recalled  prospects,    his    untiring    zeal,    his    tragic 

end,  have  all  provided  topics  for  writers 
of  fiction.  A  couple  of  these  writers  have  in  recent  years 
woven  details  entirely  unauthentic  into  his  early  life  and 
thrown  a  glamor  of  romance  about  his  name  and  his 
career.  Suffice  it  to  say,  the  imaginations  of  novelists  will 
find  very  little  promising  material  to  work  on  in  Garnier's 
life.  Father  Paul  Ragueneau,  who  was  his  spiritual  adviser 
for  twelve  years  and  who  knew  all  the  secrets  of  his  heart, 
pays  an  admirable  tribute  in  the  Relation  of  1650  to  the 
holiness  of  Garnier.  "His  great  aspirations  after  sanctity," 
he  wrote,  "had  grown  with  him  from  his  infancy.  I  can 
truly  say  that  in  those  twelve  years  I  do  not  think  that, 
save  in  sleep,  he  spent  a  single  hour  without  these  burning 
and  vehement  desires  of  progressing  more  and  more  in 
the  ways  of  God  and  of  helping  forward  in  them  his  fellow- 
men.  Outside  of  these  considerations,  nothing  in  the  world 
affected  him,  neither  relatives,  nor  friends,  nor  rest,  nor 
hardships,  nor  fatigues.  God  was  his  all;  and  apart  from 
this,  all  else  was  to  him  as  nothing." 

2  Cf.   Jones'   Old  Huronia,  pp.   260-261. 


32  FATHER    CHARLES    GARNIER 

The  Council  of  Bishops  convened  in  Quebec,  in  1886, 
linked  Father  Garnier's  name  with  those  of  the  other  Can- 
adian missionary  victims  of  the  Iroquois,  in  the  petition 
presented  to  the  Holy  See  for  the  introduction  of  the  cause 
of  Beatification  of  Father  John  de  Brebeuf  and  his  com- 
panions. 


FATHER  NOEL  CHABANEL 
Slain  by  a  Huron  Apostate,  December  8.  161,8 


Father  Noel  Chabanel 

HURON  MISSIONARY 


PIE  diocese  of  Mende  in  the  department  of  Lozere,  in 
France,  now  a  restless  hive  of  human  industries,  pre- 
sented a  very  quiet  and  rustic  aspect  in  the  first  years  of 
the  seventeenth  century.  Its  numerous  hills,  open  to  the 
bright  sunshine  and  balmy  air  of  southern  France,  were 
wooded  with  forests,  thick  and  dark,  the  undisturbed 
growth  of  ages;  its  valleys  furnished  pasturage  for 
immense  flocks  of  sheep  whose  wool  formed  one  of  the 
staple    products    of    the    country;    its    soil    was    fertile; 

minerals  were  found  in  abundance — in  a 
His  birth  and  word,  Nature  had  given  Lozere  all  the  re- 
early  years  sources    that    made    for    the    peace    and 

happiness  of  its  large  peasant  population. 
Unhappily,  those  good  people  were  still  feeling  the  after 
effects  of  the  religious  wars  waged  by  the  Huguenots.  A 
few  years  previously,  the  turbulent  sectaries  had  destroy- 
ed the  splendid  cathedral  of  Mende,  which  had  been 
built  by  the  Bishop,  Frangois  de  la  Rovere,  afterwards 
Pope  Urban  V;  in  the  name  of  freedom  of  conscience  they 
overran  the  country,  invaded  private  homes,  killed  the 
inhabitants  and  spread  desolation  throughout  the  diocese. 
Peace,  it  is  true,  had  been  restored  between  the 
Catholics  and  the  Huguenots,  but  the  echoes  of  the  former 
stormy  years  were  still  occasionally  heard  in  and  around 
Mende,  when  Noel  Chabanel  was  born  there  on  February  2, 
1613.     The  name  of  the  town  or  hamlet  where  this  child 


S6  FATHER    NOEL    CHAEANEL 

first  saw  the  light  of  day  has  escaped  the  chroniclers 
of  his  life.  The  only  detail  preserved  to  us  of  his  early 
years  is  the  fact  that  he  decided  to  consecrate  himself  to 

God  in  the  Society  of  Jesus;  he  entered 
He  becomes  the  novitiate  at  Toulouse,  on  February 
a  Jesuit  8th,  1630.     The  spirit  of  God  had  spoken 

early  to  this  favored  soul,  for  Noel 
was  only  a  boy  of  seventeen  when  the  new  epoch  in  his 
career  began.  Two  full  years  were  given  up  to  the  study 
and  practice  of  the  rules  and  constitutions  of  his  Order 
and  to  the  cultivation  of  humility  and  abnegation  of  self, 
two  virtues  which  were  to  be  so  conspicuous  in  his  after- 
life. 

Noel  Chabanel  pronounced  his  vows  and  bound  himself 
to  God  and  the  Order  in  1632.  After  studying  philosophy 
at  Toulouse,  he  was  appointed,  in  1634,  to  teach  grammar 
in  the  Jesuit  college  in  the  same  city.  He  spent  five 
consecutive  years  in  the  professor's  chair,  advancing  yearly 
with  his  pupils  into  humanities  and  rhetoric,  until  1639, 
when  he  was  sent  to  pursue  his  theological  studies  and 
prepare  for  the  priesthood.  After  his  ordination  in  1641, 
he  again  taught  rhetoric  at  Rodez,  and  in  1642  passed 
through  his  third  year  of  probation,  the  final  stage  in  the 
formation  of  the  members  of  the  Jesuit  Order.  Noel 
Chabanel  had  now  reached  the  age  of  thirty  and  was  ready 
for  any  field  of  labor. 

The  desire  to  devote  his  life  to  the  Canadian  mis- 
sions had  evidently  haunted  him  for  a  long  time — or 
as  the  Jesuit  Relation  of  1650  puts  it. 
He  starts  for  "God  gave  him  a  strong  vocation  for 
New  France  these  countries,"1 — and  on  May  Sth,  1643, 
he  boarded  a  French  vessel  for  the  voyage 
to  Canada,  a  formidable  undertaking  which  was  to  last 
ninety-six    days.     In   this    age   of   ocean    greyhounds    and 

1  Jesuit  Relation*.  Clev.   edit.,   vol.   xxxv,   p.    157. 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  87 

floating  palaces  it  would  be  impossible  to  conceive  the 
hardships  and  actual  physical  sufferings  transatlantic 
travellers  had  to  endure  during  a  three  months'  voyage 
in  the  seventeenth  century.  The  poverty  of  space  on  the 
sailing  ships,  the  huddling  together  of  all  classes,  the  lack 
of  sanitation,  the  difficulty  of  securing  fresh  food  and 
water,  were  ordeals  that  only  the  stout-hearted  could 
face. 

Even  a  hundred  years  later,  when  the  French  King's 
vessels  had  begun  to  ply  regularly  between  France  and 
Canada,  conditions  showed  little  signs  of  improvement. 
One  of  Noel  Chabanel's  successors,  Father  Luke  Nau,  a 
Jesuit  missionary  in  Canada,  writing  in  1734,  gives  ua  a 
glimpse  of  an  eighty-day  passage  from  La  Rochelle  to 
Quebec    in    a    French    man-of-war.    he    Ruby.      "We    were 

packed  into  the  dismal  and  noisome  hold 
Trials  met  on  like  sardines  in  a  barrel,"  he  writes.  "Y/e 
the  voyage  could    make    our    way    to   our    hammocks 

only  after  sustaining  sundry  bumps  and 
knocks  on  limbs  and  head.  A  sense  of  delicacy  forbade 
our  disrobing,  and  our  clothes,  in  time,  made  our  backs 
ache.  The  rolling  and  pitching  loosened  the  fastenings 
of  our  hammocks  and  hopelessly  entangled  them.  On  one 
occasion  I  was  pitched  out  sprawling  on  a  poor  officer, 
and  it  was  quite  a  time  before  I  could  extricate  myself 
from  the  ropes  and  covering...  Another  disagreable 
feature  was  the  company  we  were  thrown  in  with  day 
and  night...  A  third  was  the  stench  and  vermin.  We 
had  on  board  a  hundred  soldiers  or  so,  freshly  enrolled, 
each  one  of  whom  carried  with  him  a  whole  regiment  of 
picards  (vermin)  which  in  less  than  a  week  migrated  in 
all  directions..."1  Father  Chabanel  suffered  all  these 
inconveniences  during  ninety-six  days,  and  he  hailed  with 
evident  satisfaction  the  end  of  a  voyage  so  long  delayed. 

1   The  Aulneau  Letters,  pp.   22-23. 


88  FATHER    NOEL    CITABANEI. 

The  affairs   of  the  colony  in   3  643   were  in  a  pitiable 
condition.      Supplies    were    anxiously    awaited    from    the 

mother  country;  the  season  was  advancing, 
Sad  state  of  and  the  non-arrival  of  the  vessels  from 
the  colony  across    the    sea    made    the    colonists    fear 

that  a  disaster  bad  taken  place.  It  was 
not  until  the  middle  of  August,  on  the  feast  of  the  Assump- 
tion, that  the  welcome  news  came  that  ships  were  round- 
ing Point  Levis.  "As  we  were  about  to  begin  Mass,"  wrote 
Father  Bartholomew  Vimont,  in  the  Relation  of  1643,  "two 
sails  appeared,  a  league  distant  from  our  port.  Joy  and 
consolation  filled  the  hearts  of  the  inhabitants,  but  it  was 
very  greatly  doubled  when  a  ship's  boat  put  off  and 
brought  us  the  news  that  Father  Quentin  was  on  board, 
with  three  worthy  workers,  religious  of  our  Society, 
Fathers  Leonard  Garreau,  Gabriel  Druillettes  and  Noel 
Chabanel."1 

The  arrival  of  these  three  recruits,  men  whose  names 
were  to  live  in  our  annals,  was  a  welcome  addition  to  the 

missionary  forces  already  at  work,  for 
Welcomed  by  the  Jesuits  were  anxious  to  carry  a  know- 
his  brethren         ledge  of  Christianity  to  fresh  fields.     Up 

to  this  the  sedentary  Hurons  had  absorbed 
moat  of  their  energies,  whilst  other  tribes,  notably  the 
Algonquins,  were  asking  for  missionaries.  Unlike  the 
Hurons,  the  Algonquins  were  nomadic;  they  roamed  over 
the  vast  territory  watered  by  the  Ottawa  River  and  Lake 
Nipissing.  In  the  seventeenth  century  they  had  a  few 
settlements  in  the  valley  of  the  Ottawa,  the  largest  being 
on  the  island  now  known  as  Allumette  Island.  The  fact 
that  the  route  to  the  Hurons  lay  almost  exclusively  through 
the  country  occupied  by  those  Indians  brought  them  in 
contact  with  the  French  missionaries  from  the  first  years 
of    the    colony,    but    owing    probably    to    their    wandering 

1  Jesuit  Relations,  Clev.   edit.,   vol.  xxlii,   p.   287. 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  89 

habits    no    effort   had    been    made    to    establish    missions 
among  them. 

The  time  had  come,  however,  to  make  a 
Karons  and  move  in  that  direction,  and  reasons  were 
Algonquins  not   wanting   why   it   should    be   made   as 

soon  as  possible.  While  the  Algonquins 
had  always  lived  on  more  or  less  friendly  terms  with  the 
Hurons,  they  had  been  for  several  years  looking  askance 
at  the  growing  trade  relations  between  the  latter  and  the 
French.  The  Algonquins  claimed  control  of  the  Ottawa 
River,  and  the  passing  up  and  down  before  their  very 
doors  of  Huron  flotillas  laden  with  furs  and  other  supplies, 
was  causing  a  coolness  which  might  any  day  develop  into 
open  conflict.  Eleven  years  before,  in  1633,  the  Algonquins 
of  Allumette  Island  did  not  hide  their  mistrust  of  the 
missionaries  whose  influence  was  bringing  the  French  and 
Hurons  together,  and  they  even  threatened  to  do  them 
violence.  Years  of  calm  had  intervened,  but  no  one  knew 
how  long  peace  would  last,  and  it  was  evidently  in  the 
interests  of  the  Jesuit  missionaries  to  prevent  any  dis- 
turbance which  might  close  the  route  to  their  missions  on 
Georgian  Bay. 

Another  cogent  reason  for  fostering  friendly  relations 
between  the  Algonquins  and  the  Hurons 
Terrorized  by  was  the  obligation  of  being  prepared  to 
the  Iroquois  resist  the  common  enemy  of  both.  The 
relentless  Iroquois  were  terrorizing  not 
only  the  French  but  also  the  savages  tribes.  In  1642  forty 
Hurons  were  overpowered  by  them  on  their  way  down  to 
Quebec;  Father  Isaac  Jogues  and  his  companion,  Rene 
Goupil,  were  captured  and  taken  to  the  cantons  on  the 
Mohawk,  one  to  be  tortured,  the  other  to  be  killed.  Bands 
of  Iroquois  kept  incessant  watch  along  the  St.  Lawrence 
and  the  Ottawa  Rivers  to  intercept  both  Hurons  and 
Algonquins  and  to  slay  pitilessly  all  who  fell  into  their 
hands.    The  route  to  Georgian  Bay  was  practically  closed; 


90  FATHER    NOEL    CHABANEI. 

no  flotilla  had  reached  the  colony  in  1643;  and  the  critical 
state  of  the  missionaries  who  depended  on  Quebec  for 
supplies  was  causing  anxiety  to  the  superiors  of  the  Order. 
Besides,  the  lives  of  the  missionaries  in  Huronia  might 
be  in  danger;  letters  from  them  had  been  intercepted  by 
the  Iroquois,  and  no  news  had  been  received  from  them 
for  over  a  year.  The  prospects  looked  so  dark  that  a 
council  was  called  by  the  Governor,  de  Montmagny,  before 
the  return  home  of  the  vessels  which  brought  Chabanel 
from  France,  and  it  was  decided  to  ask  the  mother  country 
to  send  out  military  aid  in  the  following  spring. 

Owing  to  all  these  dangers   and  alarms  Chabanel  and 

Garreau  were  kept  in  Quebec  during  the 
He  is  retained  winter'  of  1643-1644.  preparing  themselves 
in  the  colony        for    their    future    arduous    labors.      They 

were  fortunate  in  having  with  them  a 
veteran  in  the  field,  Father  John  de  Brebeuf,  who  was 
then  in  the  colony,  and  whose  counsels  were  invaluable 
to  the  young  and  inexperienced  missionaries.  Brebeuf 
had  been  over  sixteen  years  among  the  Hurons;  he  knew 
their  language,  their  laws,  customs,  superstitions,  the 
dangers  as  well  as  the  consolations  of  the  ministry  among 
them,  and  his  frankness  on  other  occasions,  for  instance, 
in  his  admirable  letter  of  instructions  to  young  mission- 
aries, published  in  the  Relation  of  1637,  leads  us  to 
surmise  that  he  held  nothing  back  from  the  two  recruits 
who  arrived  in  1643. 

The  winter  passed  slowly  away,  and  with  the  opening 
of  navigation  in  the  spring  of  1644  an  attempt  was  made 
to  carry  succor  to  the  Jesuits  in  Huronia.     Father  Joseph 

Bressani  started  in  April,  but  the  Iroquois 
Starts  for  t!:s  were  already  on  the  alert;  they  seized  him 
Huron  country     and    hurried    him    into    captivity.      Four 

Huron  flotillas,  however,  succeeded  in 
running  the  blockade  and  reached  Quebec  safely.  Three 
started   back    immediately   with   supplies,    but    they   were 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  91 

captured  on  the  way.  Meanwhile  the  soldiers  asked  for  in 
the  previous  autumn  had  arrived  from  France,  and  the 
fourth  flotilla  which  left  the  colony  later  in  the  summer 
of  1644,  was  able  to  advance  westward  in  safety  under 
military  protection.  After  it  had  started.  Vimont  wrote, 
"The  governor  gave  more  than  a  score  of  brave  soldiers 
from  among  those  whom  the  queen  has  sent  over  this  year 
to  this  country.  They  have  gone  to  the  Hurons  to  winter 
in  their  villages  and  to  serve  as  an  escort  to  them  next 
year  when  they  come  down  to  Kebec." 

On  their  long  and  lonesome  journey  to  Huronia  the 
strange  but  picturesque  sights  which  met  the  eyes  of  those 
French  soldiers  and  missionaries  at  every  turn  helped 
them  to  overlook  the  intolerable  heat  of  summer,  the 
fatigues  of  incessant  paddling,  the  trudging  over  portages, 
the  annoyance  of  insects  and  vermin,  and  the  sleeplessness 
which  was  the  result.  The  Ottawa  route,  destined  to  be 
famous  for  a  couple  of  centuries  in  missionary  and  fur- 
trading  annals,  was  still  in  its  primeval  wildness.  Nature 
left  to  herself  had  covered  the  banks  of  the  Ottawa  and 
French  Rivers  and  Lake  Nipissing  with  pine  and  maple, 
and  the  only  sounds  heard  echoing  through  those  thick 
forests  were  the  splashing  of  paddles  and  the  chattering  of 
Indians — novel  scenes  surely  for  eyes  and  ears  fresh  from 
the  cities  of  Old  France.  The  Ottawa  valley  has  changed 
its  face  in  the  past  two  centuries,  and  so  have  the  facilities 
which  travellers  enjoy  who  go  through  it  on  their  way 
westward  to  the  Great  Lakes;  in  the  middle  of  the  seven- 
teenth century  conditions  were  primitive  indeed,  and  the 
journey  from  Quebec  to  Georgian  Bay  was  a  formidable 
undertaking.  However,  the  flotilla  arrived  safely  at  Fort 
Ste.  Marie  on  September  7th;  it  was  accompanied  by  three 
missionaries,  Father  de  Brebeuf  who  had  been  absent  three 
years  and  whose  return  was  welcomed  by  all,  Father 
Leonard  Garreau  who  was  to  labor  among  the  Algonquins 
at  Endarahy,  in  the  Parry  Sound  region,  and  Father  Noel 


92  FATHER    NOEL    CHABANEL 

Chabanel  who  was  to  begin  the  study  of  the  Algonquin 
language  and  prepare  himself  for  work  among  the  members 
of  this  tribe  who  were  living  among  the  Hurons. 

We  may  gather  from  a  perusal  of  the  Relations  that 

Father  Chabanel's  first  impressions  of  mis- 
His  first  sionary  life  were  evidently  of  a  mixed  char- 

impressions  ater.     He  had   arrived   in   Huronia   under 

military  guard  and  amid  the  alarms  of  war. 
He  had  not  yet  met  the  Iroquois,  but  he  knew  that  they 
were  lying  in  wait  for  him  and  his  brethren,  and  ready 
at  the  first  opportunity  to  cleave  his  head  with  the 
tomahawk;  it  did  not  need  immediate  contact  with  this 
tribe  of  savages,  whose  ferocity  and  notorious  deeds  were 
well  known  in  France,  to  bring  home  to  his  sensitive  and 
timid  nature  the  extent  of  the  sacrifice  he  had  made  in 
quitting  his  native  land.  Besides,  the  wild  aspect  of  the 
new  country,  with  its  half-naked  population,  it3  bark 
cabins,  its  poverty  and  squalor,  made  a  profound  impres- 
sion on  him,  and  we  may  infer  from  the  story  of  his  life 
that  his  heart  often  travelled  back  to  the  peaceful  class- 
rooms in  Toulouse  and  Rodez.  As  the  months  rolled  by, 
the  prospect  of  long  years  among  savages  came  before 
his  mind  more  vividly;  it  began  to  dawn  on  him  that  his 

life  henceforward  was  to  be  an  unbroken 
A  "bloodless  chain  of  cares  and  disppointments — a 
martyrdom"        "bloodless    martyrdom"    he    himself    calls 

it —  but  he  had  put  his  hand  to  the 
plough  and,  with  the  help  of  Him  who  strengthens  the 
weak,  he  was  resolved  not  to  turn  back  till  he  had  reached 
the  end  of  the  furrow.  The  Relations  do  not  hide  the 
fact  that  as  a  missionary  Chabanel  had  from  the  very  out- 
set many  personal  drawbacks  to  contend  with..  Although 
gifted  with  talent,  as  is  evident  from  the  years  he  success- 
fully occupied  the  chairs  of  classics  and  rhetoric  in  France, 
his  progress  in  the  study  of  the  barbarous  Huron  and 
Algonquin  idioms  was  so  slow  that  at  the  end  of  the  first 


THE    CANADIAN     MARTYRS  93 

-winter  (1844-1645)  he  could  hardly  make  himself  under- 
stood "even  in  ordinary  matters."  The  winter  of  1645-46 
passed  by  with  similar  non-success,  and  this  to  him  was 
a  subject  of  great  mortification.  It  was,  in  fact,  something 
more  than  this  :  it  was  a  serious  obstacle  to  the  work  he 
had  come  to  do  in  Huronia.  Without  a  knowledge  of  the 
language  he  was  useless;  he  could  not  preach  or  catechize 
or  enter  in  any  practical  way  into  communication  with  the 
tribe. 

But  these  were  not  the  only  crosses  Noel  Chabanel  had 
to  carry.  Notwithstanding  his  evident  vocation  to  live  and 
labor  in  the  Canadian  missions,  a  vocation  he  himself  never 
questioned,  his  repugnance  to  Indian  life  and  Indian 
custom*    grew    with    the   months    he    spent   amongst   the 

natives.  So  opposed  was  his  natural 
Hardships  of  temperament  to  their  gross  ways  and 
his  ministry         manners  that  he  saw  nothing  in  them  to 

please  him;  the  very  sight  of  them,  their 
conversation,  all  that  concerned  them,  was  extremely 
irksome  to  him;  residence  in  their  filthy  cabins  did  such 
violence  to  his  entire  nature  that  he  found  therein  nothing 
but  the  bitterest  hardship,  without  the  intermingling  of 
any  form  of  consolation.  When  the  Jesuits  visited  villages 
where  no  permanent  churches  were  established,  they  had 
to  lead  the  Indian  life  and  follow  Indian  customs  closely. 
They  slept  on  the  bare  ground  at  night  and  lived  all  day 
in  cabins  filled  with  smoke.  In  summer  the  conditions 
were  not  so  bad,  for  life  in  the  open  was  a  luxury  all  could 
enjoy;  but  during  their  visits  in  the  winter  months  they 
had  to  dwell  in  cabins  where  they  suffered  from  the 
unbearable  heat  from  the  fireplaces  in  the  beginning  of 
the  nights,  and  near  the  end  suffered  just  as  much  from 
the  piercing  cold.  In  the  morning  they  found  themselves 
covered  with  snow  which  had  drifted  in  through  holes  and 
crevices  in  the  bark  walls.  Stench  and  vermin  abounded 
in   the  Huron   cabins;    every   sense  was   tormented   night 


94  FATHER    NOEL    CHAEANEL 

and  day.  Father  Chabanel  could  not  accustom  himself  to 
the  food  of  the  country,  the  best  prepared  being  usually 
a  paste  made  of  Indian  corn-meal  boiled  in  water.  Though 
so  poorly  nourished  he  worked  incessantly  at  the  language 
even  while  visiting  the  villages;  but  there  was  no  seclu- 
sion, no  privacy,  no  room  or  other  apartment  where  he 
could  retire  to  study;  no  spot  which  was  not  open  all  day 
to  the  gaze  of  a  mob  of  Hurons;  he  had  no  light  but  that 
furnished  by  the  smoky  fireplaces,  and  while  reading  his 
breviary  or  writing  notes  he  was  surrounded  by  ten  or 
fifteen  persons,  children  of  all  ages,  who  screamed,  wept 
and  wrangled. 

This  is  a  faithful  picture  of  the  missionary  life  led  by 
Chabanel,  and  although  the  Relation  mentions  only  casually 

his  physical  sufferings  and  inconveniences. 
He  resolves  to  we  are  left  to  infer  that,  had  God  not 
persevere  strengthened  this  holy  man,  his  courage 

would  have  failed  him.  Grace  from  heaven 
as  well  as  a  strong  human  will  was  required  to  give 
stability  to  the  resolution  of  a  man  of  culture  like  Chabanel 
to  live  and  die  amid  the  conditions  we  have  prescribed. 
Heaviest  cross  of  all.  God  hid  His  presence  now  and  then 
from  him  and  left  the  missionary  not  merely  a  prey  to  all 
the  repugnances  of  nature  but  overpowered  with  desolation 
of  spirit.  These  are  trials  too  severe  for  ordinary  virtue, 
and  the  love  of  God  must  be  intense  in  a  human  heart 
that  can  rise  above  them;  supernatural  courage  must  be 
strong,  indeed,  not  to  fail  utterly  amid  such  spiritual 
abandonment.  And  yet  we  know  that  God  never  withdrew 
His  presence  from  Father  Chabanel  for  a  long  period. 
Consoling  graces  were  showered  upon  him  to  strengthen 
him  and  make  him  realize  that  he  was  not  working  alone, 
that  the  Supreme  Consoler  was  watching  him  and  would 
be  his  exceeding  great  reward.  Amid  all  this  Chabanel 
felt  his  own  unworthiness  and  his  failure  as  a  worker  in 
the  vineyard,  but  he  was   inspired  by  the  example  of  his 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  95 

fellow-missionaries.  He  persevered  in  the  ungrateful  task 
of  trying  to  learn  an  Indian  language  and  to  assimilate 
Indian  ways  and  customs,  and  left  to  God  and  His  own 
good  time  the  task  of  lightening  the  crosses  which  were 
bearing  heavily  on  him. 

Meanwhile  he  witnessed  the  beginning  of  a  new  era.  In 
September,  1644,  Paul  Ragueneau  replaced  Jerome 
Lalemant  as  superior  of  the  Huron  mission.  The  letter 
received  from  the  General  of  the  Order, 
Changes  among  in  Rome,  sanctioning  this  change,  had 
missionaries  been  intercepted  by  the  Iroquois,  but  an 
unofficial  communication  from  Quebec  had 
reached  Fort  Ste.  Marie  informing  Lalemant  that  he  had 
been  promoted  to  the  superior  generalship  of  all  the  Can- 
adian missions,  while  Ragueneau  was  to  replace  him  in 
Huronia.  The  latter  took  up  his  burden  immediately,  but 
the  season  was  advanced  and,  as  no  opportunity  offered 
for  a  passage  to  Quebec  in  1644,  Jerome  Lalemant  had  to 
wait  a  whole  year  before  he  could  return  to  the  colony  to 
assume  the  new  and  more  important  duties  imposed  upon 
him. 

This  change  of  superiors  did  not  affect  the  rank  and  file 
of  the  missionary  forces  in  Huronia.  The  visits  to  the 
Indian  villages  went  on  as  usual,  the  savages  were 
instructed,  the  number  of  converts  increased,  the  Fathers 
were  as  steadily  employed  in  summer  as  in  winter,  village 
missions  became  residences,  chapels  were  enlarged,  cem- 
eteries blessed,  processions  were  held,  interments  made 
according  to  the  rites  of  the  Church, 
Rapid  progress  crosses  were  set  up  and  solemnly  vener- 
everywhere  ated.     The  progress  of  the  work  was  ex- 

tremely consoling.  "Of  the  seven  churches 
im  Huronia,"  wrote  Jerome  Lalemant,  May  15th,  1645, 
"there  are  six  with  residences  attached;  the  first  at  Ste. 
Marie;  the  five  others  at  the  five  principal  towns  of  the 
Hurons,  namely,   the  Conception,  St.  Joseph,  St.  Michael, 


96  FATHER    \OEL    CHABANEL 

St.  Ignace  and  St.  John  Baptist.  The  seventh  church,  that 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  is  made  up  of  Algonquins  who  this 
year,  together  with  a  number  of  other  nations,  winter 
about  twenty-five  leagues  from  us  on  the  great  lake  of 
the  Hurons."  Three  missionaries,  Claude  Pijart  and  Rene 
M6nard,  in  1642,  and  Leonard  Garreau,  in  1644,  visited  the 
Algonquins,  and  for  months  at  a  time  they  followed  this 
homeless  people  "in  the  woods  and  on  the  rivers,  over 
rocks  and  across  lakes,  having  for  shelter  but  a  bark  hut, 
nothing  for  a  floor  but  the  damp  earth  or  the  surface  of 
some  rough  rock  which  served  as  table,  chair,  bed,  room, 
kitchen,  cellar,  garret,  chapel  and  all."1 

Noel  Chabanel  was  also  engaged  with  the  same  tribe 
in  1644,  but  some  difficulty  is  experienced  in  following 
his  career  in  the  years  of  1665,  1666,  and  1647.  While 
Jerome  Lalemant  was  superior  in  Huronia  he  was  a  faith- 
ful chronicler  of  events;  in  his  Relations  he  gave  names 
of  the  men  and  the  places  they  visited  and  made  easy  the 
work  of  following  the  movements  of  the  missionaries;  but 
his  successor,  Paul  Ragueneau,  was  not  so  considerate  for 
posterity.  Although  as  assidisous  as  his  predecessor  in 
recording  details  of  the  work  done  in  the  vineyard,  he 
rarely  gave  the  names  of  the  workers.  For  this  reason 
we  are  left  to  conjecture  the  whereabouts  of  Noel  Chabanel 
in  the  years  just  mentioned.    It  is  presumed,  however,  that 

he  continued  his  labors  among  those  Al- 
Lives  with  the  gonquins  who  selected  a  site  close  to  the 
Algonquins  Hurons    of    Fort    Ste.    Marie    in    order   to 

profit  by  the  protection  the  French  could 
give  them  against  the  Iroquois.  We  find  traces  of  him  in 
the  winter  of  1647,  when,  after  a  short  stay  at  Ossossane 
with  Father  Simon  LeMoyne,  he  returned  to  the  Algon- 
quins and  remained  with  them  till  the  spring  of  1648, 
when  they  dispersed  to  their  summer  haunts. 

1  Jesuit  Relations.  Clev.  edit.,  vol.  xxvlii,  p.  47. 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  97 

Four  years  had  now  passed  away  in  Huronia,  and 
Father  Chabanel's  slow  progress  in  acquiring  a  knowledge 
of  the  Indian  tongue  had  placed  him  at  such  a  disad- 
vantage, and  had  been  such  an  obstacle  to  his  success  as 
a  missionary,  that  none  felt  his  position  more  keenly 
than  he.  He  began  to  feel  that  he  was  a  worthless  member 
of  the  community — a  drone  among  busy  men;  and  his 
fidelity  to  his  vocation  for  the  savages  was  put  to  a  severe 

test.  His  deep  sense  of  his  uselessness 
His  trials  and  overpowered  him  so  completely  that  the 
temptations  temptation    came   to   him   to   abandon   the 

field  and  return  to  France.  The  arch- 
enemy of  souls  represented  to  him  that  by  going  back  to 
his  native  land  he  would  have  the  comforts  and  the 
satisfaction  which  he  formerly  enjoyed,  and  would  there 
find  employment  better  suited  to  his  talents  and  character, 
employment  in  which  so  many  saintly  souls  were  practising 
the  virtues  of  charity  and  zeal  and  spending  their  lives 
for  the  salvation  of  their  fellow-men.  Why  could  he  not 
do  in  France  what  so  many  others  were  doing  ?  Why 
spend  his  life  fruitlessly  in  a  barbarous  land  ?  The  reasons 
were  plausible  and  the  temptation  was  strong;  but  Noel 
Chabanel  had  nailed  himself  to  the  Cross  and  he  would 

not  now  ask  God  to  take  him  down  from 
Makes  a  vow  it-  In  order  to  link  himself  to  Huronia 
of  stability  without    hope    of    recall    and    to    forestall 

similar  temptations  in  the  future,  he  bound 
himself  by  the  following  vow,  on  the  feast  of  Corpus 
Christi,  1647,  to  remain  in  the  Canadian  missions  until 
death  : 

"Jesus  Christ,  my  Saviour,  who  by  a  wonderful  dispensa- 
tion of  Thy  paternal  Providence,  hast  willed  that  I,  though 
altogether  unworthy,  should  be  a  fellow-helper  of  Thy  holy 
apostles  in  this  vineyard  of  the  Hurons;  impelled  by  the 
desire  to  obey  the  xoill  of  the  Holy  Spirit  regarding  me, 
that  I  should  help  forward  the  conversion  to  the  faith  of 


98  FATHER    NOEL    CHABANEL 

the  barbarians  of  this  Huron  country  :  I.  Noel  Chabanel, 
being  in  the  presence  of  the  Most  Blessed  Sacrament  of 
Thy  Body  and  Thy  Precious  Blood  which  is  the  tabernacle 
of  God  among  men,  make  a  vow  of  perpetual  stability  in 
this  mission  of  the  Hurons;  understanding  all  things  as  the 
Superiors  of  the  Society  shall  explain  them  and  as  they 
choose  to  dispose  of  me.  I  conjure  Thee,  therefore,  oh  my 
Saviour,  to  be  pleased  to  receive  me  as  a  perpetual  servant 
of  this  mission  and  to  make  me  ivorthy  of  so  lofty  a 
ministry.     Amen." 

The  heroic  act  was  done  and  it  was  irrevocable;  Cha- 
banel had  burned  his  ships  behind  him;  and  though 
rebellious  nature  continued  to  tax  his  virtue,  grace  pre- 
vailed. We  shall  see  that  God  granted  him  the  perse- 
verance he  so  ardently  desired. 

The  continual  inroads  of  the  Iroquois  had  obliged  the 
Jesuits  to  abandon  their  isolated  residences  for  more 
populous  settlements  where  they  should  be  better  able  to 
defend  themselves.  One  of  the  residences  thus  affected 
was  St.  Ignace  which  was  transferred  to  within  two 
leagues   of   Fort    Ste.    Marie.     Chabanel   aided   Brebeuf  in 

this  work  in  the  spring  of  1648,  and  became 
Is  ordered  to  his  companion  and  assistant  at  the  neigh- 
the  Peiains  boring  hamlet  of  St.  Louis.     In  February, 

1649,  having  received  an  order  to  quit  St. 
Ignace  and  proceed  of  the  Petun  nation,  he  was  succeeded 
by  Gabriel  Lalemant  who,  a  month  later,  was  seized,  cruelly 
tortured  for  eighteen  hours  and  then  put  to  death. 

This  opportunity  of  suffering  for  Christ,  so  near  at  hand 
and  so  quickly  lost,  was  keenly  felt  by  Father  Chabanel. 
In  a  letter  to  his  brother  Pierre,  a  Jesuit  in  France,  he 
revealed  his  humility,  his  holy  desire  to  suffer,  and  his 
disappointment  that  another  had  wrenched  from  him  the 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  $$ 

martyr's  crown.     "Judging  from  human  appearances,"  he 
wrote,    "Your    Reverence   came   very   near 
He  writes  to        to    possessing    a    brother    a    martyr;    but, 
his  brother  alas  !    in   the  mind   of  God,  the   honor  of 

martyrdom  requires  virtues  of  another 
stamp  than  mine.  The  Reverend  Father  Gabriel  Lalemant, 
one  of  the  three  whom  our  Relation  mentions  as  having 
suffered  for  Jesus  Christ,  had  taken  my  place  in  the  village 
of  St.  Louis,  a  month  before  his  death,  while  I,  being 
more  robust  of  body,  was  sent  upon  a  mission  more  remote 
and  more  laborious,  but  not  so  fruitful  in  palms  and  crowns 
as  that  of  which  my  cowardice  has,  in  the  sight  of  God, 
rendered  me  unworthy.  It  will  be  when  it  shall  please  the 
Divine  goodness,  provided  I  strive  to  realize  in  my  person 
m.artyrem  in  umbra  et  martyrivm  sine  sanguine.  The 
ravages  of  the  Iroquois  in  this  country  will  perhaps  some 
day  supply  what  is  wanting,  through  the  merits  of  those 
saints  with  whom  I  have  the  consolation  of  living  so 
peaceful  an  existence  in  the  midst  of  turmoil  and  continual 
danger."  The  holy  man  would  not  have  long  to  wait  for 
the  crown  he  sighed  for.  Before  the  year  1649  was  ended 
the  opportunity  to  suffer  for  Christ  would  come;  the 
glorious  destiny  he  envied  Father  Gabriel  Lalemant  would 
also  be  his  own. 

The  Petuns,  whither  he  was  to  be  sent,  occupied  the 
large  territory,  now  so  peaceful  and  prosperous,  known 
as   Nottawasaga  township.     Three   missions,   St    John,   St. 

Mathias  and  St.  Matthew,  had  been  already 
He  starts  out  established  there,  the  largest  being  St. 
for  the  Petals     John,    at    Etharita.      This    village    had    a 

population  of  five  or  six  hundred  families 
and  Father  Cliabanel  was  named  to  supplement  the  labors 
of  the  zealous  Charles  Gamier.  While  he  was  still  at 
Fort  Ste.  Marie  preparing  for  his  departure,  numerous 
and  well  defined  presentiments  began  to  crowd  in  upon 
him  that  God's  designs  in  his  regard  were  on  the  eve  of 


100  FATHER    NOEL,    CHABANEL 

fulfilment.  When  bidding  farewell  to  Father  Chastellain, 
hie  confessor,  he  remarked  to  him,  "My  dear  Father,  may 
it  be  for  good  and  all  this  time  I  give  myself  to  God  ! 
May  I  belong  to  Him  !"  These  words  uttered  with 
emphasis  and  with  a  countenance  beaming  with  true 
sanctity,  made  such  an  impression  on  Chastellain  that  he 
was  visibly  affected,  and  happening  at  that  hour  to  meet 
a  third  person  he  could  not  refrain  from  exclaiming, 
"Truly  I  am  deeply  moved.  Father  Ghabanel  had  just 
now  spoken  to  me  with  the  voice  of  a  victim  who  is  about 
to  be  immolated.  I  know  not  what  may  be  God's  designs, 
but  I  see  that  in  this  Father,  He  is  fashioning  a  great 
saint."  And  Ghabanel  himself  remarked 
Presentiments  to  one  of  his  intimate  friends.  "I  do  not 
ef  the  end  know  what  is  going  on  within  me  or  what 

God  wishes  to  do  with  me,  but  in  one 
respect  I  feel  entirely  changed.  I  am  naturally  very  timid, 
but  now  that  I  am  going  to  a  dangerous  post,  and  it  seems 
to  me  that  death  is  not  far  off,  I  no  longer  have  any  fear; 
and  yet  this  frame  of  mind  does  not  come  from  myself." 

Obedience  had  undoubtedly  allotted  a  dangerous  post 
to  this  holy  man;  God  was  leading  him  to  the  sacrifice. 
Events  were  developing  so  rapidly  that  his  words,  written 
to  his  brother  in  France,  a  few  months  before,  began  to 
assume  a  prophetic  meaning  that  could  be  easily  under- 
stood, "I  entreat  Your  Reverence  to  remember  me  at  the 
holy  altar  as  a  victim  doomed,  it  may  be  to  the  fire  of 
the  Iroquois,  that,  with  the  help  of  the 
Asks  prayers  saints,  I  may  obtain  a  victory  worthy  of 
for  himself  the    struggle."      Time    and    circumstances 

showed  that  this  was  not  an  idle  request. 
Fifteen  Huron  villages  had  already  been  devastated  and  the 
inhabitants  dispersed  in  thickets  and  forests,  on  lakes  and 
streams,  and  on  islands  unknown  to  the  enemy.  Many  of 
them  had  sought  refuge  even  among  the  Petuns.  Only 
Fort  Ste.  Marie  was  left  standing  in  the  terror-stricken 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  101 

region;  but  as  this  "home  of  peace"  was  no  longer  a 
refuge,  the  Jesuits  resolved  to  destroy  it  also,  so  that  it 
should  not  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  Iroquois,  and  then 
seek  elsewhere  a  safer  and  more  advantageous  shelter. 
On  May  15th,  the  whole  establishment  was  given  over  to 
the  flames  by  the  missionaries  themselves;  a  month  later 
they  built  rafts  and  crossed  over  to  St.  Joseph's  Island 
where  three  hundred  families,  refugees  from  the  enemy, 
were  already  settled. 

The  Iroquois  had  roamed  on  the  outskirts  of  the  Petun 
territory  all  through  the  winter  of  1648-1649;  they  were 
threatening  the  villages  of  the  nation  during  the  following 
spring  and  summer.  The  Petuns,  however,  owing  to  their 
isolation  from  the  Hurons  proper,  hoped  that  the  enemy 
would  pass  them  by.  But  this  hope  was  vain;  Huron 
captives  had  assured  Father  Ragueneau  that  the  Iroquois 

were  on  the  point  of  attacking  the  Petun 
The  Iroquois  villages.  This  information  excited  his 
massacre  fears;    the   prudent   superior   felt  that,   in 

the  crisis  at  which  the  affairs  of  the 
mission  had  arrived,  it  would  be  unwise  to  expose  the 
lives  of  the  two  Fathers,  Gamier  and  Chabanel,  at 
Etharita,  and  he  sent  an  order  to  the  latter  to  return  at 
once  to  St.  Joseph's  Island.  He  set  out  early  on  December 
5th;  two  days  later  the  Iroquois  swooped  down  on  Etha- 
rita while  the  main  body  of  the  Petun  warriors  were 
absent;  they  slaughtered  Father  Gamier  and  most  of  the 
inhabitants,  and  reduced  the  town  to  ashes.  Evidently 
unware  of  this  catastrophe,  the  heroic  Chabanel  continued 
his  own  journey.     While  passing  through  St.  Mathias  he 

remarked  to  Father  Garreau,  "I  know  not 
Chabanel  quits  why  obedience  calls  me  back,  or  whether 
Etharita  I  shall  be  permitted  to  return  to  my  post; 

but  whether  or  no,  I  shall  persevere  and 
serve  God  even  unto  death."  Accompanied  by  six  or  seven 
Christian  Hurons,  he  quitted  St.  Mathias  on  the  morning 


102  FATHER  NOEL  CHABANBL 

of  December  7th,  and  travelled  six  long  leagues  over  a 
difficult  road.  He  was  overtaken  that  night  in  the  thick 
of  a  forest,  and  while  his  fellow-travellers  were  asleep 
and  resting,  Chabanel  remained  awake  and  prayed.  To- 
wards midnight  he  heard  a  noise,  accompanied  by  songs 
and  shoutings,  which  evidently  proceeded  from  a  party 
of  Iroquois  jubilant  over  their  great  victory  at  Etharita 
and  from  the  Petun  captives  who  were  singing  their 
customary  war-songs.  Father  Chabanel  aroused  his  com- 
panions who  fled  at  once  into  the  forest  or  returned 
quickly  to  one  of  the  Petun  missions.  Later  they  reported 
that  the  holy  man  had  accompanied  them  a  certain  distance, 
but  then,  undoubtedly  through  sheer  exhaustion,  he  fell 
on  his  knees,  remarking  to  one  of  them,  "It  matters  not 
whether  I  live  or  die;  this  life  is  of  small  consideration. 
The  Iroquois  cannot  rob  me  of  the  joys  of  heaven." 

Here  the  thread  of  events  is  broken.  Nothing  further 
Is  known  of  the  missionary's  movements.  He  probably 
rested  a  short  time  and  started  again  at 
But  is  wavlaid  daybreak,  December  8th,  to  continue  his 
and  slain  journey  to  St.  Joseph's  Island.     A  Huron 

who  met  him  on  the  bank  of  the  Notta- 
wasaga  River  gave  out  the  news  later  that  Father 
Chabanel,  in  order  to  make  his  walking  easier,  had  thrown 
away  his  hat,  blanket  and  the  bag  containing  his  writings. 

The  holy  missionary  was  no  longer  seen  alive.  At 
first  it  was  uncertain  whether  he  had  fallen  a  victim  to 
the  Iroquois  who  had  slain  thirty  persons  in  the  neigh- 
borhood, or  whether  he  had  lost  his  way  and  perished 
from  cold  and  hunger  in  the  December  snow.  "After  all," 
says  the  Relation  of  1650,  "it  seems  to  us  most  probable 
that  he  was  murdered  by  the  Huron  who  was  the  last 
to  see  him  alive."  Suspicion  fell  on  this  savage  who  was 
well  known  as  an  apostate  of  Etharita;  it  was  surmised 
that  after  he  had  killed  the  missionary  and  robbed  him, 
he  threw  his  body  into  the  little  river.    Sufficient  evidence, 


THE    CANAOIAN    MARTYRS  103 

however,  could  not  be  obtained  to  convict  the  assassin,  and 
in  the  general  misery  of  the  moment  the  Jesuits  judged 
it  wise  to  smother  their  suspicions.  If  the  Huron  were 
guilty  it  was  enough  to  know  that  God's  purposes  had 
been  served  and  that  He  would  avenge  His  servant  in 
His  own  good  time. 

This  was  the  story  of  the  disappearance  of  Father 
Chabanel  as  given  in  the  annual  Relation  of  1650.  After 
it  was  written  and  sent  to  France  for  publication,  Paul 
Pfi£ueneau  received  information  that  the  apostate  Huron, 
Louis  Honareannhak,  the  man  on  whom  suspicion  rested, 
had  really  done  away  with  Father  Chabanel.  The  assassin 
himself  confessed  his  crime  and  added 
The  assassin  that  he  did  it  out  of  hatred  of  the  faith, 
confesses  seeing   that   he    and   his    family   had   met 

with  all  kinds  of  misfortunes  and  ad- 
versities from  the  moment  they  embraced  the  Christian 
religion.  This  information  is  given  in  Ragueneau's  own 
handwriting  in  a  document  compiled  in  1652,  which  is  still 
unpublished  and  kept  in  the  archives  of  St.  Mary's  College, 
Montreal. 

God  did  not  allow  the  death  of  his  faithful  servant  to 
go  unpunished.  Misfortunes  still  greater  than  those  re- 
ferred to  by  himself  soon  overpowered  the  unfortunate 
Huron  apostate.  His  mother  Genevieve,  once  a  fervent 
Christian,  became  an  impious  wretch  and  followed  her 
son's  footsteps  in  crime  and  deviltry.  The  whole  family 
fled  southward  to  the  Neutral  nation  where,  in  less  than 
two  years,  they  were  destroyed  by  the  Iroquois.  Some 
perished  by  fire,  others  by  the  tomahawk,  while  others  were 
carried  into  captivity.  And  thus  God  avenged  his  heroic 
servant  who  in  season  and  out  of  season,  in  trials  and 
tribulations,  kept  his  vow  of  stability  and  persevered  to  the 
end. 

Chabanel  is  one  of  the  six  names  which  always .  stands 
out    prominently   when   we   recall   the   heroic   age   of  the 


104  FATHER    NOEL    CHABANEL 

Canadian  missions.  He  was  only  thirty-six  years  of  age 
when  he  died,  and  had  spent  six  years  among  the  savages. 
The  "shadow  of  martyrdom"  followed  him  closely  during 

those  years,  but  the  reality  overtook  him 
A  cherished  at  last.  His  assassination,  perpetrated  out 
memory  of  hatred  for  the  faith,  according  to  the 

testimony  of  the  criminal  responsible  for 
it.  is  our  strongest  motive  for  trying  to  keep  his  memory 
green  until  the  Infallible  Church  put  a  final  seal  to  the 
reputation  for  sanctity  that  this  servant  of  God  has  enjoyed 
amongst  us  for  over  two  centuries  and  a  half.  "Chabanel's 
death,"  wrote  Charlevoix,  the  historian  of  New  France, 
"while  less  striking  in  the  eyes  of  man,  was  not  less 
precious  in  the  eyes  of  God,  who  judges  us  according  to 
the  disposition  of  our  heart,  and  who  keeps  as  strict  an 
account  of  what  we  would  like  to  have  done  as  of  what 
we  have  really  done  and  suffered." 


FATHER  ISAAC  JOGUES 
Slain  by  the  Iroquois,  October  18,  161/6 


Father  Isaac  Jogues 

APOSTLE  OF  THE   IROQUOIS 


HPHIS  heroic  missionary  who  shed  his  blood  for  Christ 
*■  in  New  France,  near  the  middle  of  the  seventeenth 
century,  and  who  has  left  an  illustrious  name  in  our 
annals,  was  the  son  of  a  pious  couple,  Lawrence  Jogues 
and  Francoise  de  Saint-Mesmin.  He  was  born  at  Orleans, 
in  France,  on  January  10,  1607.  While  he  was  still  young 
his  father  died,  leaving  him  exclusively  in  the  care  of  his 
"honored  mether"   (as  he  was  pleased  to  call  her  in  his 

letters),  who  had  the  privilege  of  directing 
His  birth  and  in  the  paths  of  virtue  the  early  footsteps 
early  years  of  this  great  servant  of  God.     In  1617  the 

boy  began  his  studies  in  the  Jesuit  college 
which  had  been  recently  founded  in  his  native  city,  and 
had  reached  the  class  of  rhetoric  when  he  heard  the  call 
of  God;  at  the  age  of  seventeen  he  entered  the  novitiate 
of  the  Society  of  Jesus,  in  Paris,  October  24,  1624. 

A  desire  for  active  service  on  foreign  missions  had 
already  begun  to  reveal  itself  in  the  generous  soul  of  the 
young  novice.  The  arduous  field  of  Ethiopia  appealed 
to  him  at  first  and  he  asked  to  be  sent  thither;  but  prudent 
counsel  turned  these  holy  aspirations  in  another  direction. 
His  spiritual  director  told  him  that  work  among  the 
natives  of  New  France  would  amply  gratify  his  ambition 
for  trials  and  suffering;  the  savage  Iroquois  and  Hurons 
would  be  worthy  objects  of  his  apostolic  zeal.  The 
novice  bent  his  head  in  acquiescence;  henceforward  the 
missions  beyond  the  Atlantic  became  for  him  the  longed- 
for    goal.      Meanwhile,    as    several    years    of    preparation 


108  FATHER    ISAAC    JOGUES 

would  necessarily  intervene  before  the  young  religious 
could  exercise  his  ministry,  he  set  actively  to  work  to 
acquire  those  virtues  which  would  prepare  him  for  his 
future  apostolate. 

At  the  end  of  his  term  of  probation  in  1626,  Isaac 
Jogues  was  sent  to  the  college  of  his  Order  at  La  Fleche 
where  he  spent  three  years  in  the  fascinating  study  of 
philosophy.  In  1629  we  find  him  occupying  a  professor's 
chair  in  Rouen,  whither  he  had  gone  to  begin  the  term 
of  teaching  which  usually  forms  part  of  a  Jesuit's  career. 
Shortly  after  his  arrival  there  he  had  the  consolation  of 
meeting  Father  John  de  Brebeuf,  Charles  Lalemant  and 
Ennemond  Masse,  three  of  his  Jesuit  brethren  who  had 
been  driven  back  to  France  when  the  English  seized 
Quebec,  and  who  had  gone  to  Rouen  to  await  the  out- 
come  of   Champlain's  negociations   to   regain   the   colony. 

The  presence  of  those  three  pioneers  of 
His  vocation  the  Canadian  missions  in  the  college  of 
is  confirmed        Rouen    and    the    young    professor's    daily 

contact  with  them,  especially  with  Father 
de  Brebeuf  who  had  spent  several  years  among  the  savage 
Hurons,  undoubtedly  strengthened  his  vocation  and  in- 
spired him  to  be  their  generous  rival  in  the  coming 
years.  In  1632  he  returned  to  the  college  of  Clermont, 
in  Paris,  to  study  theology  and  prepare  for  the  priest- 
hood. He  was  ordained  early  in  1636  and  started  for 
Canada  in  the  summer  of  the  same  year. 

After  a  wearying  voyage  of  eight  weeks  the  young 
missionary  stepped  ashore  at  Quebec,  determined  to  give 
the  best  years  of  his  manhood — he  was  only  twenty- 
nine — to  the  service  of  God  and  souls.  His  first  duty 
on  landing  was  to  inform  his  mother  in  Old  France  of 
his  safe  arrival  in  the  New.  "I  do  not  know,"  he  wrote 
her,  "what  it  is  to  enter  Heaven,  but  I  do  know  that  it 
would  be  hard  to  feel  in  this  world  a  joy  more  intense 
or  more  overpowing  than  I  felt  when  I  set  foot  in  this 
a»w  world." 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  \Q2 

Father  Jogues  did  not  tarry  long  at  Quebec.  He  had 
been  named  for  the  missions  on  the  Lower  St.  Lawrence, 
but  the  call  for  more  laborers  in  the  Huron  country 
changed  the  decision  of  his  superiors  in  his  regard.  He 
was  chosen  to  go  to  Huronia,  and  he  set  out  immediately 
for  Three  Rivers  to  join  the  flotilla  of  canoes  which  was 
soon  to  start  for  Georgian  Bay.  At  that 
He  starts  for  little  fort,  recently  built  at  the  mouth  of 
Georgian  Bay  the  St.  Maurice,  he  had  his  first  glimpse 
of  what  missionary  life  meant  when  he 
beheld  the  arrival  from  Huronia  of  a  brother  Jesuit, 
Father  Anthony  Daniel,  bare-footed,  broken  with  fatigue, 
his  cassock  in  tatters,  his  breviary  hanging  from  his  neck 
by  a  cord.  But  the  sight  of  the  intrepid  Daniel,  haggard 
and  way  worm,  did  not  chill  the  ardor  of  the  young  priest; 
rather  it  spurred  him  on  to  similar  sacrifices.  He  bravely 
stepped  into  a  Huron  canoe,  waved  farewell  to  his  friends 
on  shore,  and  started  westward  on  his  long  journey. 

The  trip  to  Georgian  Bay  was  the  first  great  trial  of 
a  Huron  missionary,  a  sort  of  initiation  in  the  physical 
hardships  of  his  future  life.  In  Father  Jogues'  case, 
however,  the  journey  was  remarkable  not  so  much  for 
the  trials  he  had  to  endure  as  for  the  rapidity  with  which 
it  was  accomplished.  "I  quitted  Three  Rivers  on  August 
24,"  he  wrote  to  his  mother,  "and  such  haste  did  we 
make  that,  instead  of  twenty-five  or  thirty  days  which 
the  trip  usually  takes,  only  nineteen  were  required  to 
reach  the  spot  where  five  of  our  Fathers  were  stationed." 

His  brethren  at  Ihonatiria  gave  him  a  joyous  wel- 
come; unhappily  their  joy  was  soon  turned  into  the 
gravest  anxiety.  The  Relation  of  1637  informs  us  that 
Father  Jogues  arrived  in  good  health,  but  a  week  had 
hardly  elapsed  when  he  was  seized  with 
His  serious  a    dangerous    fever    which    threatened    to 

illness  cut    short    his    missionary    career.      The 

crushing    poverty    of   the    place,    with    its 
lack  of  medical  aid  and  physical  comforts,  helped  to  ag- 


13  0  FATHER    ISAAC    JOGUES 

gravate  his  condition  until  his  life  hung  by  a  thread. 
The  illness  of  Father  Jogues  at  last  developed  such 
alarming  symptoms  that  blood-letting,  the  panacea  for 
many  ills  in  those  times,  was  resorted  to,  the  patient 
himself  acting  as  his  own  surgeon.  A  change  for  the 
better  ensued,  the  fever  gradually  left  him,  his  strength 
returned,  his  health  continued  slowly  to  improve.  Be- 
fore the  winter  set  in  he  had  begun  to  apply  himself  to 
the  study  of  the  language  without  which  his  presence 
in  Huronia  would  have  been  useless.  He  accompanied 
the  missionaries,  future  martyrs  like  himself,  on  their 
rounds  through  the  neighboring  villages,  baptizing  little 
children  in  danger  of  death,  and  imparting  religious 
instruction  to  the  sick  and  dying. 

These  first  essays  in  the  ministry  among  the  Huron? 
gave  the  young  missionary  much  consolation  and  helped 
to  excite  his  zeal  for  future  conquests.  However,  neither 
he  nor  his  fellow  Jesuits  were  without  apprehensions, 
and  in  their  letters  to  France  they  did  not  exaggerate 
the  difficulties  and  dangers  of  their  situa- 
Missionary  tion.     They   were   living   and   laboring   in 

difficulties  the    midst   of    superstitious    savages    who, 

while  willing  to  receive  the  attentions  of 
the  Black-robes,  dreaded  their  preternatural  power,  and 
attributed  to  their  influence  the  evils  which  had  begun 
to  visit  the  nation.  Father  Jogues  had  been  hardly  a 
year  among  the  Hurons  when  a  pestilence  broke  out  which 
carried  off  hundreds  of  the  tribe.  The  Indians  blamed 
the  missionaries  for  these  disasters  and  in  their  terror 
resolved  to  do  away  with  them.  Fearing  that  the  un- 
happy wretches  might  carry  out  their  murderous  design, 
and  feeling  it  to  be  his  duty  to  acquaint  his  brethren  in 
Quebec  of  the  danger  they  were  incurring,  Father  &e 
Brebeuf  wrote  a  farewell  letter  in  which  he  and  his  fel- 
low-missionaries revealed  a  complete  resignation  to  what- 
ever fate  God  had  in  store  for  them.  This  interesting 
document,     which    has    been     preserved    for    us    in    the 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  HI 

Relation  of  1638,  was  signed  by  all  the  Fathers  of  Osdo-3- 
sane,  Brebeuf  adding  in  a  postcript,  "I  have  left  at  the 
residence  of  St.  Joseph  (Ihonatiria)  Father  Peter  Pijart 
and  Father  Isaac  Jogues  who  are  animated  by  the  same 
sentiments." 

Ihonatiria  had  been  the  scene  of  Jogues'  labors  during 
the  first  two  years   of  his   sojourn   in   Huronia.     It  was 

there  he  studied  the  intricacies  of  the 
Cast  out  by  Huron  tongue,  there  he  accustomed  him- 
the  Petuns  self  to  the  discomforts  of  life  among  the 

savages.  When  that  residence  was  trans- 
ferred to  Teanaostaye,  in  1638,  Father  Jogues  was  sent 
thither,  and  in  November  of  the  following  year  he  started 
with  Father  Garnier  to  visit  the  Petuns,  or  Tobacco  tribe, 
the  first  missionary  expedition  made  beyond  the  Blue 
Hills.  Unhappily,  superstitious  and  ill-disposed  Hurons 
had  preceded  them  and  had  sown  distrust  in  the  minds 
of  the  Petuns.  When  the  two  Jesuits  arrived  they  were 
received  as  dangerous  sorcerers  and  treated  as  such. 
The  savages  refused  to  listen  to  them  and  finally  drove 
them  from  their  country. 

In  September,  1641,  a  native  ceremony,  known  as  the 
"feast  of  the  dead,"  brought  together  various  nations 
bordering  on  Huronia.  Among  the  delegates  were  a  num- 
ber of  Sauteux,  a  tribe  dwelling  along  the  river  which 
links  the  great  lakes  Huron  and  Superior.  No  Blackrobes 
had  as  yet  gone  so  far  west,  and  a  press- 
Welcomed  by  ing  invitation  to  them  to  make  the  journey 
the  Sauteux  was  gladly  accepted.  Father  Jogues,  ac- 
companied by  Father  Charles  Raymbault. 
set  out  in  a  bark  canoe;  after  seventeen  days'  paddling 
they  reached  the  village  situated  on  or  near  the  present 
site  of  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  Ont.  The  two  missionaries  were 
given  a  generous  welcome  by  those  pagans,  and  they 
would  gladly  have  remained  with  them  had  not  their 
services  been  needed  nearer  home.  Other  members  of 
their  Order  took  up  the  work  of  evangelization  among  this 


112  FATHER    ISAAC    JOGUES 

branch  of  the  Algonquins  in  after  years,  but  history 
records  the  fact  that  Jogues  and  Raymbault  were  the 
first  whitemen  who  set  eyes  on  Lake  Superior;  or,  as  the 
historian  Bancroft  puts  it,  "Thus  did  the  religious  zeal 
of  the  French  bear  the  cross  to  the  banks  of  the  St.  Mary 
and  the  confines  of  Lake  Superior,  and  look  wistfully 
towards  the  homes  of  the  Sioux  in  the  valley  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi, five  years  before  the  New  England  Eliot  had  ad- 
dressed the  tribe  of  Indians  within  six  miles  of  Boston 
harbor." 

Fort  Ste.  Marie,  the  large  building  planned  by  Father 

Jerome  Lalemant  as  a  central  residence 
Residence  for   the   Huron   missionaries  on   the   river 

Sainte-Marie       Wye,  was  then  nearing  completion.     The 

main  edifice  was  opened  in  the  autumn 
of  1639,  but  various  additions  were  made  in  the  following 
three  years  to  provide  a  home  for  the  French  in  the 
service  of  the  mission  as  well  as  a  rendezvous  for  the 
Huron  neophytes  who  were  invited  to  come  and  renew 
their  piety  within  its  walls.  During  those  three  years 
Father  Jogues  was  in  charge.  It  was  his  privilege  to 
welcome  not  merely  the  Indians  whom  he  and  Father  Du- 
Peron  had  converted  in  the  neighboring  villages,  but  also 
those  who  came  from  the  villages  in  the  interior.  In 
this  important  office  he  had  the  consolation  of  witnessing 
the  results  of  the  work  of  his  fellow-missionaries. 

However,    while    the    Jesuits    were    gathering    in    the 
fruits   of  their  ministry   the   situation   was   far   from   en- 
couraging from  a  temporal  point  of  view. 
Seat  down  to       Owing    to    the    hostility    of    the    Iroquois 
Qaebec  who   had   blocked    the    Ottawa   route,   no 

communication  had  been  held  with  the 
French  colony  for  a  couple  of  years  and  the  missionaries 
were  reduced  to  the  direst  need.  As  the  necessaries  of 
life  were  wanting  and  as  something  had  to  be  done  to 
relieve  the  situation,  it  was  decided  in  the  spring  of  1642 
to  attempt  to  reach  Quebec.     A  flotilla,  under  the  leader- 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  Jig 

ship  of  Father  Jogues,  quitted  Huronia  and  was  success- 
ful in  running  the  Iroquois  blockade.  The  missionary 
laid  before  the  authorities  the  desperate  plight  of  the 
men  on  Georgian  Bay,  and  canoes  were  soon  on  their 
way  back  laden  with  supplies.  Father  Jogues  hoped  to 
be  as  lucky  on  the  home  journey  as  he  was  on  the  down- 
ward trip,  but  he  had  not  calculated  with  his  crafty 
enemies.  He  had  reached  a  spot  thirty-one  miles  above 
Three  Rivers  when   the  flotilla   was  waylaid  by   a   band 

of  ferocious  Iroquois  who  were  awaiting 
Seized  by  the  its  return.  Several  Hurons  were  killed 
Iroquois  outright  in   the   skirmish;    the   rest,   with 

the  Jesuit  and  two  young  Frenchman, 
Ren6  Goupil  and  Guillaume  Couture,  were  seized,  beaten 
with  clubs,  tightly  bound  with  thongs,  flung  into  canoes 
and  then  taken  up  the  Richelieu  River  over  Lake  Cham- 
plain  and  Lake  George,  to  the  village  of  Ossernenon  1  in 
the  Mohawk  country,  where  Father  Jogues  and  his  com- 
panions had  to  submit  to  other  tortures. 

Shortly  before  his  departure  from  Huronia,  while 
kneeling  before  the  Blessed  Sacrament,  alone  in  the  chapel 
at  Ste  Marie,  he  begged  God  to  grant  him  the  favor  to 
suffer  for  His  glory.  He  heard  an  interior  voice  telling 
him  that  his  prayer  would  be  heard,  and  counselling  him 
to  be  strong  and  patient.  The  answer  to  his  prayer  came 
in  the  first  days  of  his  captivity.    The  barbarous  Iroquois 

showered  blows  on  him  with  sticks  and 
He  is  crueHy  iron  rods,  plucked  out  his  beard,  tore  off 
tortured  his  finger-nails  and  then  with  their  teeth 

crushed  the  bleeding  finger-tips;  a  squaw 

1  Ossernenon,  on  the  south  bank  of  the  Mohawk  river,  about  forty 
miles  from  Albany,  N.  Y.  This  village,  afterwards  known  anions 
the  Iroquois  as  Kendaougue  or  Caughnawaga,  was  the  birthplace 
of    Kateri    Tekakwitha,    the    Lily    of    the    Mohawks. 

A  Jesuit  mission  was  established  there  in  1667  and  lasted 
for  seventeen  years.  The  exact  site  of  this  famous  village  has  been 
identified  with  that  of  Auriesville,  Montgomery  Co.,  N.  Y.,  where  a 
shrine  has  been  erected  in  recent  years  to  recall  the  memories  of 
Father  Isaac  Jogues,  Ren6  Goupil  and  Jean  de  la  Lande,  slain  by 
the  Iroquois  in  the  middle  of  the  seventeenth  century. 


114  FATHER    ISAAC    JOGUES 

sawed  off  the  thumb  of  his  left  hand;  the  little  Indian 
children  applied  to  his  flesh  burning  coals  and  red  hot 
irons.  The  Huron  prisoners  fared  worse.  They  were 
hurried  from  village  to  village,  notably  Andaragon  and 
Tionnontoguen,  in  each  of  which  they  were  tortured 
anew  and  forced  to  mount  platforms  where  in  their  pitiable 
state  they  were  exposed  to  the  ridicule  and  insolence  of 
those  barbarians.  The  poor  missionary  was  spared  this 
sorrowful  journey,  but  he  had  meanwhile,  notwithstanding 
his  bleeding  wounds  and  his  intense  pain,  to  submit  to 
the  cruel  ordeal  of  suspension  between  two  posts  by 
cords  tightly  wound  around  his  wrists.  Goupil  and  Cou- 
ture had  also  their  share  in  these  various  tortures  which 

happily,  in  Goupil's  case,  were  soon  to 
Death  of  his  end.  Three  blows  from  a  tomahawk,  Sep- 
compaaion  tember    29,    six   weeks    after    his    capture, 

gave  the  saintly  young  man  the  reward 
he  so  heroically  purchased.  This  tragedy  deeply  im- 
pressed Father  Jogues  and  led  him  to  expect  a  similar 
fate  in  the  near  future.  He  had,  in  fact,  been  warned 
that  his  end  would  soon  come,  and  he  would  probably 
have  been  slain  had  not  some  Dutch  traders  from  Fort 
Orange  (now  Albany)  intervened  when  they  heard  of  his 
captivity  and  sufferings. 

The  sympathetic  fur-traders  succeeded  in  saving  the 
missionary's  life  but  they  did  not  secure  his  release  from 
captivity.  Already  he  had  been  formally  adopted  as  a 
slave  by  one  of  the  Mohawk  clans  and  he  had  to  under- 
take the  most  degrading  menial  labors,  carrying  burdens 
on  his  back  over  rough  trails  from  village  to  village,  fol- 
lowing and  serving  his  masters  on  the  hunt  and  during 
their  fishing  expeditions,  meanwhile  bending  under  their 
blows    when    his    efforts    did    not    win    their    approval. 

While  at  home  in  Ossernenon  he  was  al- 
A  slave  among  lowed  to  wander  freely  through  the  vil- 
the  Iroquois  lage,   but   the    eyes    of   his   masters    were 

continually   watching  him.     He  had   been 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  115 

warned  that  his  life  was  in  danger  if  he  passed  beyond 
the  limits  of  the  village,  and  yet  he  escaped  frequently 
to  the  neighboring  forest  to  kneel  before  a  cross  he  had 
carved  in  a  large  birch  tree  and  there  pour  out  his  soul 
in  prayer  to  God,  "Whom  he  alone  in  those  vast  wilds 
adored."  Perhaps  the  greatest  torture  the  heroic  sufferer 
had  to  endure  was  the  desolation  of  spirit  and  mental 
anguish  with  which  he  was  frequently  overwhelmed. 
These  trials  he  bore  with  unconquerable  patience,  but 
God  oftentimes  rewarded  him  by  flooding  his  soul  with 
sweetness  and  light.  In  these  moments  of  ecstasy  his 
physical  suffering  lost  its  poignancy,  and  he  offered  him- 
self to  his  Heavenly  Comforter  to  suffer  even  more  for 
the  glory  of  His  name. 

Weeks  and  months  passed  away  in  this  rigid  cap- 
tivity. Father  Jogues  had  been  given  up  for  dead;  the 
news  that  he  was  still  alive  relieved  the  anxiety  of  his 
friends  in  France  and  Canada  and  urged  them  to  take 
measures  to  free  him  from  his  unhappy  lot.  The  Dutch 
in  Fort  Orange  were  also  moved  to  sympathy  and  sought 
occasions  for  him  to  escape,  but  much  to  their  surprise 

the  holy  man's  zeal  would  not  permit  him 
His  zeal  during  to  run  away  from  a  field  of  labor  where 
captivity  there  was  still  something  to  do  for  souls 

of  the  Christian  Hurons  who  had  been 
taken  with  him.  He  looked  upon  his  slavery  as  a  special 
disposition  of  Providence  in  their  regard.  Writing  to  his 
superior  in  France,  in  the  summer  of  1643,  he  asked  who 
would,  in  the  event  of  his  release  from  captivity,  remain 
to  console  and  absolve  his  fellow  captives  ?  who  would 
keep  the  Hurons  attentive  to  their  duties  ?  who  would 
teach  the  new  prisoners,  fortify  them  in  their  tortures 
and  baptize  them  before  they  went  to  the  stake  ?  who 
would  look  after  the  dying  children  of  the  Mohawks  and 
instruct  the  adults  ?  In  a  letter  which  he  sent  to  the 
governor  at  Quebec  thirteen  months  after  his  capture,  he 
wrote,   "I  have  taken   a  resolution,  which  grows  stronger 


116  FATHER    ISAAC    JOGUES 

every  day,  to  stay  here  as  long  as  It  pleases  our  Lord, 
and  not  to  seek  my  freedom,  even  though  the  occasion 
present  itself.  I  do  not  wish  to  deprive  the  French,  Huron 
and  Algonquin  prisoners  of  the  help  which  they  get  from 
my  ministry.  I  have  given  baptism  to  many  who  have 
since  gone  to  heaven." 

In  the  same  letter  he  notified  Montmagny  that  an  at- 
tack was  projected  on  the  new  fort  which  had  recently 
been  built  by  the  French  at  the  mouth  of  the  Richelieu. 
This  warning,  which  had  been  sent  secretly,  made  the 
Iroquois  suspect  treachery  somewhere;  it  put  Father 
Jogues'  life  in  such  danger  again  that  Keift,  the  Dutch 
governor  of  Manhattan,  gave  ordres  to  the  commandant 
at  Fort  Orange  to  secure  his  freedom  if  possible.  When 
this  fresh  effort  in  his  behalf  was  made  known  to  him, 
the  holy  Jesuit  once  more  refused  to  listen;   nor  unless 

it  was  plainly  the  will  of  Heaven  would 
His  escape  from  he  throw  off  his  shackles.  On  this  oc- 
the  Iroquois         casion,  however,  he   spent  a  whole   night 

in  prayer  asking  God  to  inspire  him  what 
to  do,  whether  or  no  it  were  His  will  that  he  should 
remain  a  slave.  After  mature  deliberation  and  evidently 
with  a  clear  conscience,  he  decided  to  make  a  strike  for 
freedom;  shortly  afterwards  he  disappeared  while  the 
Mohawks  were  fishing  in  the  Hudson.  He  fled  to  Fort 
Orange  where  he  lay  hidden  and  in  constant  danger  of 
being  apprehended  by  the  savages  who  were  furious  at 
his  flight.  After  six  weeks  of  exciting  adventures  he 
succeeded  in  boarding  a  vessel  which  brought  him  down 
the  Hudson  river,  accompanied  by  Jan  Megapolensis,  a 
Calvinist  minister,  who  proved  himself  a  sincere  friend 
of  the  Jesuit.  Six  days  later  he  reached  New  Amsterdam 
{New  York)  where  he  received  a  warm  welcome  from 
the  governor.  His  arrival  caused  a  sensation  in  the 
Dutch  settlement,  the  marks  of  his  tortures,  plainly  visible, 
and  his  wretched  poverty  exciting  the  sympathy  of  all. 
One  of  the  colonists  fell  at  his  feet  and  kissed  his  mangled 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  H7 

hands,  exclaiming,  "Martyr  of  Jesus  Christ  !"  a  testimony 
which  echoed  the  sentiments  of  the  whole  Calvinist  com- 
munity. 

Father  Jogues  had  no  alterntaive  left  now  but  to 
return  to  France;  to  retrace  his  steps  to  Canada  through 
the  Mohawk  country  meant  certain  death.  After  a  month's 
delay  in  New  Amsterdam  the  opportunity  of  a  voyage  to 
Europe  presented  itself.  A  bark  of  fifty 
He  returns  to  tons  weighed  anchor  in  Manhattan  harbor 
Old  France  and  sailed  down  the  bay  to  the  Atlantic, 

with  the  Jesuit  on  board.  Clothes  had 
been  given  to  him  by  the  Dutch  to  replace  the  rags  of 
his  captivity,  but  he  suffered  much  hardship  and  penury 
during  the  voyage.  Being  without  money  to  pay  his 
passage  or  to  procure  the  necessaries  of  life,  Father 
Jogues  had  to  depend  on  the  charity  of  a  Calvinist  crew 
who  were  not  as  indulgent  as  their  brethren  in  Manhattan. 
After  seven  weeks  the  coast  of  England  was  sighted,  and 
on  Christmas  Day  the  bark  ran  into  Falmouth  harbor,  in 
Cornwall.  Even  there  ill-luck  and  misery  pursued  the 
poor  missionary.  While  the  sailors  were  ashore,  robbers 
entered  the  vessel  and  snatched  from  him  the  coat  and 
hat  which  had  been  given  him  by  the  Dutch  to  shield 
him  from  the  wintry  weather.  A  French  brig  brought 
him  across  the  channel,  and  the  day  after  Christmas  he 
landed  on  the  coast  of  Brittany  in  the  direst  distress, 
with  hardly  clothing  enough  to  cover  his  weak  and 
emaciated  body.  He  would  have  perished  from  cold  and 
hunger  had  not  a  charitable  merchant  helped  him  to  pay 
his  way  to  the  Jesuit  college  at  Rennes.  There  Father 
Jogues  met  his  brethren  in  religion  who  made  him  for- 
get for  the  nonce  all  his  trials  and  sufferings. 

The  Jesuit  Relations,  published  in  France  every  year 
and  read  so  extensively,  had  made  the  Iroquois  savages 
well  known  in  that  country  and  had  given  them  an  un- 
enviable notoriety.  When  the  news  spread  about  that  a 
missionary  had   arrived   who  had   been  a  victim   of  their 


118  FATHER    ISAAC    JOGUE8 

cruelties,  Father  Jogues  was  looked  on  as  a  confessor 
of  the  faith,  and  sympathy  and  veneration  were  shown 
him  on  every  side.  In  Paris  the  Court  of  France  wished 
to  see  and  speak  with  the  servant  of  God.  When  the 
Queen  Regent,  Anne  of  Austria,  saw  the  marks  of  his 
sufferings  and  when  she  heard  from  his  own  lips  the 
tale  of  his  captivity,  she  was  moved  to  deep  compassion, 
and  remarked  that  this  was  a  case  where 
Yearning  for  truth  was  stranger  than  fiction.  All 
the  missions  these  expressions  of  esteem  and  sym- 
pathy grieved  the  humble  missionary,  and 
he  sought  to  hide  what  were  in  reality  the  tokens  of  his 
heroism.  Meanwhile  his  health  continued  to  improve; 
the  gentle  care  lavished  on  him  in  his  homeland  gave  him 
a  new  lease  of  life.  There  was  one  cross,  however,  which 
he  had  still  to  carry;  if  that  were  lifted  his  happiness 
would  be  complete.  Owing  to  the  loss  of  an  index  finger 
and  the  mutilation  of  the  others,  he  was  deprived  of  the 
privilege  of  saying  Mass.  This  was  an  impediment  which 
could  be  removed  by  the  Sovereign  Pontiff  and  a  petition 
was  accordingly  sent  to  Rome.  Urban  VIII  graciously 
granted  the  holy  man  permission  to  officiate  at  the  altar 
again,  remarking,  at  the  same  time,  that  a  martyr  of 
Christ  should  not  be  prevented  from  drinking  the  Blood 
of  Christ — Indignum-  esset  martyrem  Christi  non  biberr 
sanguinem  Christi. 

While  a  six  months'  sojourn  in  France  had  had  a 
salutary  effect  on  the  health  of  Father  Jogues,  it  had  also 
given  him  new  courage  and  spurred  him  on  to  further 
sacrifices.  The  foretaste  of  martyrdom  which  he  had 
received  among  the  Iroquois  had  inspired  this  athlete  of 
the  Cross  with  a  desire  to  drink  deeper  of  the  bitter 
cup;  but  he  knew  that  he  could  not  quench  this  thirst 
in  his  native  land.  The  lure  of  the  Canadian  missions 
had  seized  the  intrepid  missionary  again;  he  was  ready 
to  face  another  voyage  across  the  Atlantic  to  reach  them. 
In  the  spring  of  1644  he  sailed  from  La  Rochelle  for  the 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  119 

land  "where  the  fragrance  of  his  virtues  refreshed  and 
comforted  all  those  who  had  the  happiness  of  knowing 
and  conversing  with  him." 

Montreal,  then  in  the  second  year  of  its  existence,  was 
the  first  scene  of  his  ministry  after  his  return  from 
France.  Sieur  Chomedy  de  Maisonneuve  was  the  guiding 
genius  of  the  little  colony  begun  under  the  Auspices  of 
Mary  at  the  foot  of  Mount  Royal,  and  Jogues  lent  his  aid 
to  the  founder  to  strengthen  the  souls  of  those  brave 
pioneers  whose  communal  life  recalled  the  fervor  and 
simplicity  of  the  primitive  Christian  Church. 

In  1644  Montreal  was  the  outpost  of  French  civiliza- 
tion in  Canada  nearest  the  Iroquois  and  was  necessarily 
exposed  to  their  raids;  but  Quebec  and  Three  Rivers, 
further  down  the  St.  Lawrence,  were  also 
Sad  state  of  in  danger.  No  spot  in  the  French  colony 
the  colony  was  safe  from  those  roving  savages,  and 

Montmagny  was  at  a  loss  to  know  how 
it  was  all  going  to  end.  The  affairs  of  the  French  were 
at  a  low  ebb;  their  military  strength  was  well  nigh  ex- 
hausted; their  Huron  allies  were  demoralized;  the  fur 
trade  was  waning;  the  colonists  lived  in  dread  of  the 
Iroquois  who  were  constantly  prowling  around  the  settle- 
mnets  and  along  the  waterways.  The  governor  of  the 
colony  knew  well  that  he  could  neither  punish  those 
daring  enemies  nor  dictate  terms  of  peace  to  them;  his 
only  fear  was  that  they  were  aware  of  his  precarious 
situation. 

On  the  other  hand,  De  Montmagny  had  learned  from 
prisoners  and  others  that  the  Iroquois  were  also  showing 
signs  of  weakness  as  a  result  of  the  long  struggle,  and 
a  hope  arose  within  him  that  perhaps  some  sort  of  treaty 
might  be  concluded  with  the  Confederacy.  From  among 
the  prisoners  whom  the  French  still  held,  the  governor 
selected  a  Mohawk  chief  whom  he  sent  back  to  his  country 
to  feel  the  pulse  of  the  nation  and  learn  whether  or  no 
his    fellow    countrymen    would    be    willing    to    bury    the 


U#  FATHER    ISAAC    JOGUES 

hatchet.  This  proposal,  accompanied  as  it  was  by 
presents,  was  received  with  evident  satisfaction,  for  the 
Mohawk  returned  shortly  after  with  other  chiefs  to  dis- 
cuss terms  of  peace.  Conferences  were  held  at  Three 
Rivers  in  which  Father  Jogues  was  called  to  take  part, 
his  knowledge  of  the  Iroquois  tongue  and  the  experience 
gained  during  his  captivity  making  him  a  valuable  inter- 
preter as  well  as  prudent  counsellor. 
He  assists  at  a  There  was  much  talk  but  little  progress 
peace  treaty  during  those  parleys,  but  in  the  end 
mutual  promises  of  peace  and  good  will 
were  made,  and  the  Iroquois  delegates  returned  to  their 
cantons.  The  French,  however,  were  not  enthusiastic  over 
the  results  of  the  deliberations;  they  had  had  such  thrill- 
ing experiences  of  the  double  dealing  and  treachery  of 
the  Iroquois  that  they  did  not  put  much  confidence  in 
their  profession  of  future  peace.  Still  it  would  have  been 
impolitic  to  reveal  these  suspicions,  and,  two  years  later, 
the  governor  suggested  the  sending  of  an  embassy  from 
Quebec  to  show  how  satisfied  he  was  at  the  happy  out- 
come of  the  negociations.  A  French  embassy  would 
flatter  the  Iroquois  and  might  possibly  impress  them. 

Father  Jogues  was  chosen  as  one  of  the  ambassadors. 
This  new  task  called  for  courage  and  abnegation;  it  meant 
going  back  to  the  land  of  his  tortures  and  his  thirteen 
months'  captivity.  At  the  first  intimation  he  received  of 
this  new  mission  a  moment  of  fear  and  hesitation  arose 
in  the  bosom  of  the  heroic  man.  "Would  you  believe  that 
on  opening  Your  Reverence's  letter,"  he  wrote  to  Jerome 
Lalemant,  his  superior  at  Quebec,   "my  heart  was,  as  it 

were,  seized  with  dread .  .  My  poor 
Ambassador  to  nature  quailed  when  it  recalled  the  past, 
the  Iroquois         but  our  Lord  in  His  goodness  has  calmed 

it  and  will  continue  to  do  so."  A  pa- 
triotic duty  called  Jogues  to  make  this  new  sacrifice,  and 
stifling  all  sentiment  of  fear,  he  set  out  on  May  16,  1646, 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  121 

for  the  Mohawk  cantons,  accompanied  by  Jean  Bourdon, 
one  of  the  chief  citizens  of  the  colony.  His  instructions 
were  not  merely  to  express  the  governor's  feelings  regard- 
ing the  future  peace  between  the  French  and  Iroquois,  but 
also  to  secure  the  adhesion  of  the  cantons  which  had  held 
back  on  the  plea  that  they  had  not  been  invited  to  the 
conferences  at  Three  Rivers.  In  this  mission  Father  Jogues 
was  not  entirely  successful.  At  an  assembly  which  he 
convoked  at  Ossernenon  in  June,  only  the  Mohawks  and  a 
few  Onondaga  delegates  were  present.  The  other  Iroquois 
cantons  were  so  little  interested  in  the  peace  proposals  of 
the  French  governor  that  at  that  moment  they  were  hidden 
here  and  there  along  the  Ottawa  river  looking  for  the  scalps 
of  French,  Huron  and  Algonquin  stragglers.  Even  the 
Mohawks  themselves,  then  the  most  powerful  unit  of  the 
Iroquois  Confederacy,  were  divided.  The  Wolf  and  Turtle 
clans  were  willing  to  stand  by  the  treaty  of  Three  Rivers, 
but  the  Bear  clan  refused  to  be  bound  by  barriers  of  any 
kind ;  they  were  resolved  to  go  to  war  when  their  interests 
called  for  it.  However,  Father  Jogues  had  secured  the 
adherence  of  the  majority — a  pyrrhic  victory  at  most — and 
after  an  absence  of  six  weeks  he  was  back  in  Three  Rivers. 
Although  undertaken  for  reasons  of  state  this  second 
visit  to  "the  land  of  his  crosses"  had  revealed  anew  to 
the  furture  martyr  the  spiritual  destitution  of  the  unfor- 
tunate Iroquois.  It  excited  his  zeal  for  the  conversion 
of  his  former  persecutors  and  he  promised  himself  an 
early  return  to  them,  perhaps  in  the  autumn.  So  con- 
fident was  he  that  no  opposition  would  be  offered  in  the 
colony  to  this  project  that  he  left  in  the  safe-keeping  of 
the  Indians  a  box  of  clothes  and  religious  articles  in  order 

to  avoid  the  annoyance  and  expense  of 
Returns  as  a  double  transportation.  His  plans  fully  met 
missionary  the   wishes   of  his   superiors  who   desired 

nothing  better  than  that  the  new  era  of 
peace  should  be  employed  in  spreading  the  Gospel  among 


122  FATHER    ISAAC    JOGUES 

the  Iroquois.  The  Jesuits  determined  to  attempt  the 
establisment  of  a  mission  in  the  cantons  along  the  Mohawk 
river  and  Father  Jogues  was  the  man  to  attempt  it.  And 
yet,  notwithstanding  this  decision  and  his  own  heroic 
abnegation,  the  holy  man  had  his  presentiments  of  danger. 
He  wrote  to  a  friend  in  France,  "My  heart  tells  me  that 
if  I  have  the  blessing  of  being  employed  on  this  mission, 
ibo  et  non  redibo,   I  will  go  but  shall  not  return.     But   I 

will  be  happy  if  our  Lord  be  willing  to 
Presentiments  finish  the  sacrifice  where  He  began  it, 
of  the  end  and  if  the  little  blood  which  I  have  shed 

in  that  land  be  a  pledge  of  what  I  would 
willingly  yield  from  every  vein  in  my  body."  In  giv- 
ing expression  to  these  grave  words  Father  Jogues  was 
prophesying  better  than  he  knew.  After  his  return 
from  the  embassy  in  the  previous  June  a  change  in 
public  sentiment  in  his  regard  had  taken  place  among 
the  Mohawks.  A  pestilence  had  broken  out  and  had  carried 
off  many  victims;  the  crop  of  Indian  corn  was  destroyed 
by  worms,  and  the  superstitious  Indians  laid  the  blame 
on  the  box  which  the  Blackrobe  had  left  behind  him  in 
their  care.  The  box,  they  said,  concealed  an  evil  spirit 
which  was  spreading  the  contagion  and  causing  their 
people  to  die.  This  apparently  trifling  incident  was  used 
by  the  Bear  clan  to  justify  their  irreconcilable  attitude 
towards  the  French  and  their  missionaries.  Why  should 
they  join  the  Wolf  and  the  Turtle  clans  in  welcoming  one 
who  was  showing  himself  a  public  malefactor  ? 

The  holy  missionary,  quite  unconscious  of  these  happen- 
ings, was  preparing  to  go  to  live  among  them.  Even  had 
he  known  of  the  threatening  danger  it  is  doubtful  whether 
the  nearness  of  death  would  have  alarmed  him  or  caused 
him  to  put  off  the  beginning  of  so  great  a  work.  After 
having  said  farewell  to  his  brethren  in  Three  Rivers,  a 
farewell  which  was  to  be  his  last,  he  set  out  on  September 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  1^3 

24,  1646.  with  a  companion,  Jean  de  la  Lande,  and  a  few 
Hurons.  After  that  date  he  was  seen  no  more  by  white- 
men.  It  was  learned  later  that  he  had  arrived  at  the  vil- 
lage of  Anadaragon  on  October  17.  The  wretched  bar- 
barians hardly  gave  him  time  to  reach  his  cabin  when 
they  seized  him,  stripped  him  of  his  cloth- 
Treatment  by  ing  and  cruelly  beat  him.  "You  shall  die 
the  Mohawks  tomorow,"  one  them  exclaimed;  "but  do 
not  fear;  you  shall  not  be  burned;  you 
shall  fall  under  our  tomahawks."  The  humble  victim,  now 
completely  at  their  mercy,  tried  to  make  them  realize  the 
enormity  of  their  crime.  He  reminded  them  of  the  treaty 
of  peace  entered  into  between  the  French  and  themselves. 
He  came  to  them  as  a  friend,  to  live  with  them,  to  show 
them  the  way  to  heaven.  He  feared  neither  torture  nor 
death— why,  then,  did  they  seek  his  life  ?  Did  they  not 
fear  the  vengeance  of  the  Great  Spirit  ?  These  words, 
however,  were  received  with  derision.  The  only  response 
the  treacherous  Iroquois  gave  him  was  to  cut  bits  of  flesh 
from  his  arms  and  devour  them  before  his  eyes.  In  the 
evening  of  the  following  day,  October  18,  16-16,  a  couple 
of  savages  accompanied  him  to  his  lodge, 
Treacherously  where  a  traitor  armed  with  a  tomahawk 
assassinated  was  hiding  behind  the  door.  The  un- 
happy missionary  had  hardly  crossed  the 
threshold  when  a  blow  split  his  head  open  and  he  fell 
lifeless  to  the  ground  bathed  in  his  own  blood.  He  was 
decapitated  and  his  head  placed  on  a  picket.  The  next 
day  his  body  was  thrown  into  the  Mohawk  river. 

The  news  of  the  murder  did  not  reach  Quebec  until 
June  of  the  following  year.  A  letter  from  Kieft,  the 
Dutch  governor,  to  Montmagny  announced  that  Father 
Jogues  had  been  assassinated  shortly  after  his  arrival  in 
the  country,  the  only  reason  given  for  the  atrocious  deed 
being   that   the   missionary   had   concealed    an    evil    spirit 

1   Sea   No.    S   of   this  series. 


124  FATHER    ISAAC'    JOGUBS 

among  some  clothes  which  he  had  left  in  their  custody 
This  spirit  had  spread  pestilence  in  the  country  and  caused 
their  crops  of  corn  to  fail.  A  second  letter  from  the 
same  quarter  gave  the  details  of  the  murder  which  we 
have  cited  above  and  added  that  it  was  the  Bear  clan  that 
had  put  him  to  death. 

This  tragic  event  created  a  painful  sensation  in  the 
French  colony  and  showed  what  little  reliance  could  be 
placed  in  the  promises  of  the  treacherous  Iroquois.  The 
Jesuits,  on  their  side,  were  deeply  moved;  Father  Jogues 
was  the  first  of  their  Order  in  Canada  to 
His  death  is  be  slain  by  the  savages.  But  his  death 
deplored  was  looked  upon  as  a  triumph;   all  were 

convinced  that  this  victim  of  savage  hatred 
had  gone  to  Heaven;  the  blood  he  shed  for  Christ  had  won 
him  an  eternal  crown.  Both  missionaries  and  citizens 
looked  on  him  as  a  martyr  of  the  faith.  "We  have  honored 
this  death,"  writes  Lalemant,  "as  that  of  a  martyr.  Al- 
though far  apart  without  being  able  to  confer  with  each 
other,  many  of  us  could  not  resolve  to  say  Mass  for  hie 
soul.  But  we  offered  the  adorable  Sacrifice  in  thanks- 
giving for  the  favor  which  God  had  bestowed  on  him.  The 
lay  people  who  knew  him  intimately  and  our  religious 
communities  had  also  the  same  sentiments;  they  were 
drawn  rather  to  invoke  him  than  to  pray  for  his  soul." 

Father  Jerome  Lalemant,  to  whom  we  are  indebted  for 
the  account  of  the  glorious  death  of  Jogues,  discusses 
his  case  in  the  Relation  of  1647  and  continues  in  this 
strain  :  "In  the  opinion  of  many  learned  men  (whose 
opinion  seems  reasonable)  a  man  is  really  a  martyr 
before  God,  first,  if  he  gives  testimony  before  Heaven  and 
earth  that  he  values  the  faith  and  the  preaching  of  the 
Gospel  more  than  his  life;  and,  secondly,  if  truly  conscious 
of  the  danger  he  incurs,  he  still  throws  himself  into  it 
for  Jesus  Christ,  protesting  that  he  is  willing  to  die  to 
make  Him  known.     It  was  in  this  way  that  Father  Joguee 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  125 

gave  up  his  soul  to  Jesus  Christ  and  for  Jesus  Christ.  I 
will  say  more  :  not  merely  did  he  take  the  means  to  spread 
the  Gospel,  means  which  caused  his  death,  but  we  may 
be  assured  also  that  he  was  killed  out  of  hatred  of  the 
doctrines  of  Christ...  In  the  Primitive 
Looked  on  as  Church  the  reproach  was  cast  against  the 
a  martyr  children   of  Christ  that  they  caused  mis- 

fortunes everywhere,  and  some  of  them 
were  slain  on  that  account;  likewise  are  we  persecuted 
here  because  of  our  doctrines,  which  are  none  other  than 
those  of  Christ.  We  are  told  we  depopulate  their  countries. 
It  is  for  these  doctrines  that  they  killed  Father  Jogues, 
and  consequently  we  may  regard  him  as  a  martyr  before 
God." 

This  verdict,  given  in  the  seventeenth  century,  has  been 
that  of  posterity.  Not  merely  has  the  name  of  Father 
Jogues  become  a  symbol  in  American  history  of  heroic 
endurance  in  suffering,  but  he  has  always  been  looked 
upon  as  a  martyr  as  well.  The  veneration  with  which  his 
memory  has  been  surrounded  has  culminated  in  the  desire 
to  see  him  granted  the  honors  of  Beatification.  In  1884  the 
Fathers  of  the  Third  Council  of  Baltimore  petitioned  the 
Holy  See  to  permit  the  introduction  of  his  Cause  and  that 
of  his  companion,  Rene  Goupil,  before  the  Roman 
tribunals.  In  August,  1916,,  the  Decree  was  published  by 
the  Sacred  Congregation  of  Rites  permitting  the  Cause 
to  proceed.  Let  us  hope  that  we  may  soon  be  able  to 
invoke  this  heroic  missionary  as  one  of  the  officially 
proclaimed  martyrs  of  God's  Church. 


RENE  GOUPIL 
/SZain  by  the  Iroquois,  September  29,  161ft 


Rene  Goupi! 

VICTIM  OF  THE  IROQUOIS 


RENE  Goupil,  the  Jesuit  novice  whose  Beatification  is 
now  being  urged  before  the  Sacred  Congregation  of 
Rites,  was  a  worthy  companion  of  the  heroic  missionaries 
who  shed  their  blood  for  Christ  in  Canada  in  the  seven- 
teenth century.  Apart  from  the  fact  that  he  was  a  native 
of  Anjou,  in  France,  and  that  he  was  born  about  the  year 
1607,  the  documents  which  we  possess  tell  us  very  little 
about  his  early  years.  We  are  indebted  to  Father  Isaac 
Jogues,  his  fellow  prisoner  among  the  Iroquois,  and 
himself  a  martyr,  for  the  few  details  which  have  come 
down  to  us  concerning  this  servant  of  God. 

Goupil   was   evidently  the   child  of  pious   parents,   for 
when  he  was  old  enough  to  appreciate  the 
Piety  of  his         value  of  his  soul  and  to   weigh  his  own 
early  years  spiritual  responsibility,  he  aspired  to  give 

himself  entirely  to  God  in  the  the  religious 
life,  and  he  turned  to  the  Society  of  Jesus  as  the  goal  of 
his  desires.  "In  the  bloom  of  his  youth,"  writes  Father 
Jogues,  "he  urgently  requested  to  be  received  into  our 
novitiate  at  Paris."2.  While  there  he  gave  great  edifica- 
tion by  his  strict  observance  of  the  rules  and  regulations 
which  are  imposed  on  all  those  who  would  become 
followers  of  St.  Ignatius.  While  his  fervor  was  constant, 
his  physical  strength  was  not  equal  to  the  strain  put  upon 
it.    The  young  novice  was  forced  to  abandon  the  hope  of 

2  Jesuit  Relations,  Clev.  edit.,   vol.   xxviii,   p.    117. 


128  RENE   GOUFIL 

persevering  in  the  Jesuit  Order  or  of  consecrating  himself 
to  the  life  of  study  which  the  Order  called  for.  However, 
he  did  not  murmur  at  this  upsetting  of  his  plans;  God 
was  evidently  satisfied  with  his  good  will  and  He  would 
find  him  other  ways  of  carrying  out  His  eternal  designs 
in  his  regard.  Suffice  it  to  say  that  the  short  time  the 
young  man  spent  in  the  novitiate  had  an  influence  on  the 
rest  of  his  career. 

Rene  Goupil  returned  to  secular  life  and  applied  him- 
self to  the  study  of  surgery.  Yet,  while 
His  zeal  and  hard  at  work  at  this  branch  of  human 
self-sacrifice  science,  the  fire  of  zeal  and  self-sacrifice 
burned  in  his  generous  soul;  the  desire 
to  serve  God  more  intimately  had  undergone  no  change. 
He  regretted  that  the  priestly  career  had  been  closed  to 
him;  however,  if  it  were  not  the  wish  of  the  Great  Master 
to  accept  him  for  His  service  at  the  altar,  Goupil  did  not 
despair  of  serving  Him  in  a  humbler  sphere. 

Since  the  year  1626  the  Jesuits  had  been  actively  at 
work  in  the  New  World.  Invited  by  the  Recollects  to 
share  their  labors  among  the  native  tribes,  the  sons  of 
St.  Ignatius  had  founded  missions  among  the  Montagnais 
on  the  St.  Lawrence,  and  had  begun  a  similar  work  among 
the  thirty  thousand  Hurons  living  on  Georgian  Bay.  After 
three  years  of  untiring  energy  and  zeal,  they  were  banished 

to  France  when  the  English  seized  Quebec 
The  missions  in  1629,  but  they  returned  as  soon  as  the 
of  New  France    colony   was   ceded   back,   in    1632,   by   the 

treaty  of  St.  Germain-en-Laye.  They  were 
again  in  the  arduous  field  and  more  numerous  than  ever. 
Fresh  contingents  arrived  every  summer  to  open  new 
centers  of  evangelical  activity  and  to  spread  the  influence 
of  Christianity  among  thousands  of  poor  pagans  who  had 
never  heard  of  the  true  God  or  of  His  salutary  redemption. 
Their  labors  were  begining  to  bear  fruit;  they  were 
gathering  in  a  rich  harvest  of  souls;  thousands  of  convertu 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  129 

to  the  faith  were  the  reward  of  those  heroic  men  who  had 
abandoned  home  and  country  to  labor  for  Christ  and  suffer 
for  His  name.  Those  labors  and  sufferings  were  known 
and  appreciated  in  the  mother  country  through  the  pub- 
lication of  the  Relations,  a  series  of  remarkable  documents 
begun  in  1635  and  continued  until  1673,  and  about  which, 
owing  to  their  influence  on  the  career  of  Goupil,  a  few 
remarks  here  should  not  be  out  of  place. 

Every  summer  the  missionaries  sent  in  from  the  various 
parts  of  the  mission-field  detailed  reports  of  their  labors, 
notes  on  the  tribes  they  lived  with,  their  customs,  their 
superstitions,  the  record  of  individual  con- 
The  Jesuit  versions,  even  the  virtues  practised  by  the 

Relations  neophytes.     The    superior    at    Quebec,    in 

his  turn,  made  a  summary  of  these  reports, 
sometimes  using  the  missionaries'  own  words,  at  other 
times  changing  them  to  give  harmony  to  the  style,  and 
when  this  task  was  completed  he  sent  the  manuscript  to 
France.  For  forty  years  a  little  volume,  bound  in  vellum, 
appeared  in  Paris  yearly;  it  was  read  by  thousands;  it 
kept  the  missions  well  in  the  public  eye  and  rendered 
other  valuable  services  to  the  new  French  colony  beyond 
the   sea. 

A  recent  writer  claims  even  that  the  Jesuit  Relations 
saved  the  colony  to  the  motherland.  "The  avarice  of  the 
fur-traders  was  bearing  its  natural  fruit,"  he  writes,  "and 
the  untiring  efforts  of  Champlain,  a  devoted,  zealous 
patriot,  had  been  unavailing  to  counteract  it.  The  colony 
sorely  needed  the  self-sacrificing  Jesuits,  but  for  whom 
it  would  have  undoubtedly  been  cast  off  by  the  mother 
country  as  a  worthless  burden.  To  them  Canada,  indeed, 
owed  its  life;  for  when  the  king  grew  weary  of  spending 
treasure  on  this  unprofitable  colony,  the  stirring  appeals 
of  the  Relatons  moved   both   king  and   people   to   sustain 


130  RENE   GOUFIL 

it  until  the  time  arrived  when  New  France  was  valued  as 
as  barrier  against  New  England."1 

But  these  remarkable  documents  produced  other  ben- 
eficial results  as  well.  Besides  exciting  the  zeal  of  future 
apostles,  many  of  whom  got  their  first  notions  of  sacrifice 
from  them,  they  aroused  the  enthusiasm  and  prompted 
the  generosity  of  pious  and  wealthy  Catholics  in  France, 
and  were  the  occasion  of  endowing  Canada  with  institu- 
tions which,  after  nearly  three  centuries,  are  still  doing 
God's  work.  It  was  the  reading  of  the  Relations  that 
urged  Madame  de  la  Peltrie  to  consecrate  her  personal 
service  and  her  fortune  to  the  establishment  of  the 
Ursulines  at  Quebec;  the  Duchess  d'Aiguillon,  niece  of 
Cardinal  Richelieu,  and  Mademoiselle  Jeanne  Mance, 
impressed  by  the  perusal  of  the  little  volumes,  gave  their 
noblest  efforts  to  help  the  sick  and  unfortunate  in  New 
France;  the  hospitals  of  Hotel  Dieu  in  Quebec  and 
Montreal  are  monuments  still  flourishing  that  bear  test- 
imony to  the  influence  the  Relations  had  on  those  two 
heroines  of  charity.  Another  institution  which  traced  its 
origin  to  the  same  source  was  the  Algonquin  mission 
established  at  Sillery,  in  1637,  through  the  generosity  of 
Noel  Brulart,  Chevalier  de  Sillery.1 

Owing  to   his    environment  in    Paris    and   his   constant 
contact   with  his   former  spiritual   masters,   it  is   hard   to 

1  The  Jesuit  Missions,  by  Thomas  Guthrie  Marquis  ("Chronicle 
of   Canada"    series).      Toronto:    Glasgow,    Brook   &   Co.,    1916,    (p.    14). 

1  The  Jesuits  performed  a  great  service  to  mankind  in  publishing 
their  annals,  which  are,  for  historian,  geographer,  and  ethnologist, 
among  our  first  and  best  authorities.  Many  of  the  Relations  were 
written  in  Indian  camps  amid  a  choas  of  distractions.  Insects  in- 
numerable tormented  the  journalists,  they  were  immersed  in  scenes 
of  squalor  and  degradation,  overcome  by  fatigue  and  lack  of  proper 
sustenance,  often  suffering  from  wounds  and  disease,  maltreated  in 
a  hundred  ways  by  hosts  who,  at  times,  might  more  properly  be 
called  jailers;  and  not  seldom  had  savage  superstition  risen  to  such 
a  height  that  to  be  seen  making  a  memorandum  was  certain  to 
arouse  the  ferocious  enmity  of  the  band.  It  is  not  surprising  that 
the  composition  of  these  journals  of  the  Jesuits  is  sometimes  crude; 
the  wonder  is,  that  they  could  be  written  at  all.  Nearly  always  the 
style  is  simple  and  direct.     Never  does  the  narrator  descend  to  self- 


THE     CANADIAN     MARTYRS  131 

believe  that  these  human  documents  did  not  also  fall  under 
the  eyes  of  the  young  surgeon,  or  that  the  perusal  of  them 
did  not  speak  to  his  soul  and  make  him  feel  that  there 
was  work  waiting  for  him  on  the  other  side  of  the  Atlantic. 
There  was  a  field  in  which,  if  he  could  not  work  directly 
in  the  apostolate  for  souls  as  he  wished,  he  could  at  least 
help  those  who  did.  Such  noble  aspirations  were  not 
to  lie  dormant;  the  young  man  set  about  realizing  his 
plans;    and  acting  under  the  advice  of  the  Jesuits,  with 

whom  he  remained  intimately  united,  he 
He  arrives  in  decided  to  give  himself  to  the  missions 
New  France        of  Canada.     "When  his  health  improved," 

writes  Father  Jogues.  "he  journeyed  to 
New  France  in  order  to  serve  the  Society  there,  since  he 

glorification,  or  dwell  unnecessarily  upon  the  details  of  his  own 
continual  martyrdom;  he  never  complains  of  his  lot;  but  sets  forth 
his  experience  In  phrases  the  most  matter-of-fact.  His  meaning  is 
seldom  obscure.  We  gain  from  his  pages  vivid  pictures  of  life  in 
the  primeval  forest,  as  he  lived  it;  we  seem  to  see  him  upon  his 
long  canoe  journeys,  squatted  amidst  his  dusky  fellows,  working  his 
passage  at  the  paddles,  and  carrying  cargoes  upon  the  portage  trail ; 
we  see  him  the  butt  and  scorn  of  the  savage  camp,  sometimes 
deserted  in  the  heart  of  the  wilderness,  and  obliged  to  wait  for 
another  flotilla,  or  to  make  his  way  alone  as  best  he  can.  Arrived 
at  last,  at  his  journey's  end,  we  often  find  him  vainly  seeking  for 
shelter  in  the  squalid  huts  of  the  natives,  with  every  man's  hand 
against  him,  but  his  own  heart  open  to  them  all.  We  find  him. 
even  when  at  last  domiciled  in  some  far-away  village,  working 
against  hope  to  save  the  un-baptized  from  eternal  damnation:  wo 
seem  to  see  the  rising  storm  of  opposition,  invoked  by  native  medi- 
cine-men— who  to  his  seventeenth  century  imagination  seem  devils 
indeed — and  at  last  the  bursting  climax  of  superstitious  frenzy 
which  sweeps  him  and  his  before  it.  Not  only  do  these  devoted 
missionaries — never  in  any  field  has  been  witnessed  greater  personal 
heroism  than  theirs — live  and  breathe  before  us  in  the  Relations;  but 
we  have  in  them  our  first  competent  account  of  the  Red  Indian,  a' 
a  time  when  relatively  uncontaminated  by  contact  with  Europeans. 
We  seem,  in  the  Relations,  to  know  this  crafty  savage,  to  measure 
him  intellectually  as  well  as  physically,  his  inmost  thoughts  as  well 
as  open  speech.  ThePathors  did  not  understand  him,  from  an 
ethnological  joint  of  view,  as  well  as  he  is  to-day  understood;  their 
minds  were  tinctured  with  the  scientific  fallacies  of  their  time. 
But,  with  what  is  known  to-day,  the  photographic  reports  in  the 
Relations  help  the  student  to  an  accurate  picture  of  the  untamed 
aborigine,  and  much  that  mystified  the  Fathers  is  now  by  aid  of 
their  careful  journals,  easily  susceptible  of  explanation.  Few 
periods  of  history  are  so  well  illuminated  as  the  French  regime  in 
North  America.  Th's  we  owe  in  large  measure  to  the  existence  cf 
the  Jesuit  Relation*. — Reuben  Gold  Thwaites:  Introduction  to  the 
Cleveland  edition  of  the  Relations,  1896,    (p.  39-41). 


132  RENE   GOUFIL 

had  not  the  blessing  of  giving  to  it  in  Old  France."1  The 
young  man  reached  Canada  about  the  year  1640,  and 
from  the  moment  of  his  arrival  gave  himself  up  to  the 
service  of  the  missionaries.  "Although  he  was  fully 
master  of  his  own  actions,"  writes  Jogues,  "he  submitted 
himself  with  great  humility  to  the  superior  of  the  missions 
who  employed  him  for  two  whole  years  in  the  lowliest 
offices  of  the  house."  There  were  several  others  who 
aided  the  Jesuits  in  a  similar  way.  The  Canadian  missions 
had  in  their  employ  a  certain  number  of  lay  helpers, 
known  as  dotines,  or  oblates,  who  served  without  wage 
and  looked  to  God  for  their  reward,  the  Fathers  on  their 
side  guaranteeing  to  provide  for  their  needs  till  the  end 
of  their  days. 

This  was  the  class  to  which  Rene  Goupil  was  admitted 
when  he  arrived  in  Canada.  The  taste  of  the  life  he  had 
led  during  his  few  months  of  novitiate  in  Paris,  and  the 
principles  he  imbided  there,  had  given  him  the  desire  to 
do  all  he  could  for  God  in  this  humble  sphere.  There  was 
scope  enough  for  him  in  Quebec  to  exercise  his  skill  as 
a  surgeon;  the  college  with  its  teachers  and  students,  the 
flourishing  Algonquin  mission  at  Sillery,  the  seminary  at 

Notre  Dame  des  Anges,  were  more  than 
His  active  life  enough  to  keep  him  employed.  But  his 
in  Quebec  busy    life    in    these    institutions    did    not 

prevent  him  from  being  useful  elsewhere. 
Father  Jogues  informs  us  that  the  Hotel  Dieu,  then  at 
the  beginning  of  its  long  career  of  usefulness,  profited  by 
his  professional  skill.  He  was  assiduous  in  serving  the 
sick  and  wounded  there;  like  so  many  saints  before  him 
in  the  history  of  the  Church,  the  young  man  saw  Our 
Lord  in  His  suffering  members  and  treated  them  with  all 
the  patience  and  charity  which  he  would  have  shown  to 
the  Master  Himself. 


1  Jesuit  Relations,  Clev.   edit.,  vol.  xxviii,  p.   117. 


THE     CANADIAN    MARTYRS  133 

Goupil  had  now  been  two  years  in  Canada  and  was 
witnessing  the  French  colony  growing  in  numbers  and  in 
prestige.  The  Jesuits  were  very  successful  in  their 
missions  on  the  St.  Lawrence,  but  they  were  much  con- 
cerned about  their  brethren  among  the  Hurons  on  far-off 
Georgian  Bay,  no  word  having  reached  them  from  that 
quarter  for  two  summers.  Watchful  Iroquois  were  prowl- 
ing along  the  Ottawa,  making  communication  with  that 
distant  field  almost  impossible.  The  fears  expressed  at 
Quebec  that  the  missionaries  were  in  dire  straits  and  were 
lacking  the  necessaries  of  life,  had  indeed  a  solid  found- 
ation. "Their  clothes  were  falling  to  pieces,"  writes  Ban- 
croft; "they  had  no  wine  for  the  chalice  but  the  juice  of 
the  wild  grape,  and  scarce  bread  enough  for  consecra- 
tion."1 In  fact,  so  critical  had  the  situation  become  among 
the  Huron  missionaries  that  in  the  spring  of  1642  it  was 
decided,  notwithstanding  the  perils  of  the  route,  to 
attempt  the  journey  down  to  Quebec  and  bring  back 
supplies  as  quickly  as  possible.  Twenty-five  stalwart 
Hurons  started  from  Fort  Ste.  Marie  on  June  13,  in  four 
large  bark  canoes,  accompanied  by  Father  Jogues  and 
Father  Charles  Raymbault,  the  latter  returning  to  Quebec 
to  die.  By  clever  maneuvring  they  succeeded  in  running 
the  Iroquois  blockade  on  the  Ottawa,  and  after  thirty-five 
days'  paddling  they  reached  Three  Rivers.  A  few  days 
later  they  were  in  Quebec,  gathering  in  supplies  for  their 
return  journey. 

The  visit  of  Father  Jogues  to  Quebec  proved  the  turn- 
ing point  in  the  career  of  Rene  Goupil.     The  young  man 

met  the  missionary,  and  heard  from  his 
A  new  career  own  lips  the  conditions  of  life  on  Georgian 
opens  up  Bay,  the  crushing  poverty  of  the  Jesuits 

there,  and  above  all  the  need  there  was 
of  medical  aid  among  the  Hurons.  Jogues  spoke  out  of 
the  fullness  of  his  own  experience;  he  had  been  brought 

1  History  of  the  United  States,  vol.   ii,   p.   78S. 


134  RENE   GOUPIL, 

to  death's  door  in  1636  when  he  was  forced  to  act  as  his 
own  surgeon.  Besides,  the  frequent  recurrence  of  con- 
tagious diseases  which  were  thinning  out  the  Indian 
population,  made  the  presence  of  one  who  could  treat  the 
Hurons  professionally  an  absolute  necessity.  The  young 
man  was  won  over.  He  was  aware  that  his  departure 
would  deprive  Sillery  and  Quebec  of  his  precious  services, 
but  other  and  higher  considerations  prevailed.  The 
greater  good  for  the  greater  number  was  a  motive  that 
appealed  to  him;  it  would  be  easier  to  replace  him  at 
Quebec  than  it  would  be  to  get  a  volunteer  for  Georgian 
Bay.  He  offered  himself  for  service  on  the  Huron  mission 
if  the  superior  were  willing  to  let  him  go. 

Jogues  petitioned  Father  Vimont  to  allow  the  young 
surgeon  to  accompany  him  to  Huronia,  and  greatly  to  the 
satisfaction  of  both  the  permission  was  granted.  "I  cannot 
express  the  joy  he  felt,"  writes  Jogues,  "when  the  superior 
told  him  to  prepare  for  the  journey."    The  missionary  did 

not  conceal  from  Goupil  the  perils  he 
He  starts  for  might  encounter.  He  impressed  upon  him 
Huronia  that   the    Iroquois   were   at   war   with   the 

French  and  were  lurking  along  the  Ottawa, 
ready  to  seize  both  French  and  Huron  whom  they  met  on 
the  way.  These  apprehensions  had  no  effect  on  the  mind 
of  the  heroic  man;  his  decision  had  been  made  and  it 
was  irrevocable.  Meanwhile  the  flotilla  was  preparing 
to  start;  supplies  had  been  laid  in  the  canoes  :  clothing, 
church  ornaments,  house  utensils,  books,  and — touching 
detail  !— several  bundles  of  letters  and  messages  for  the 
missionaries  in  Huronia  from  their  friends  and  relatives 
in  Old  France. 

The  first  halt  was  made  at  Three  Rivers.  Although 
only  ninety  miles  from  Quebec,  this  post  was  the  extreme 
westerly  limit  of  French  civilization  in  the  year  1642.  It 
had  been  founded  eight  years  before  by  Sieur  Laviolette 
and   the   fur-traders,   its   favorable   site   at   the   mouth   of 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  135 

the  St.  Maurice  making  it  a  fitting  meeting-place  for  the 
numerous  Indian  tribes  who  assembled  there  to  barter 
their  furs.  Jogues  and  Goupil  reached  the  trading-post 
on  July  31,  in  time  to  celebrate  with  their  brethren, 
Buteux  and  Poncet,  the  feast  of  the  founder  of  their 
Order.  The  following  day  the  twenty-two  Hurons  held  a 
council,  as  was  their  custom  in  critical  circomstances, 
during  which  they  encouraged  one  another  to  face  the 
common  enemies  bravely  should  they  chance  to  meet  them. 
There  were  still  pagans  in  the  Huron  party,  but  the  greater 
number  were  fervent  neophytes  who  did  not  fail  to  pray 
God  for  a  safe  return  to  their  country.  The  tone  of  their 
speeches  revealed  a  complete  submission  to  the  will  of 
Divine  Providence,  although  they  hoped  that  as  they  had 
made  the  downward  journey  safely  the  Iroquois  would  let 
them  go  back  in  peace. 

Early  on  August  2,  they  set  out.  During  that  first 
day  nothing  happened  that  would  presage  an  interrupted 
journey.  They  had  paddled  thirty-one  miles  and  had 
camped  for  the  night  on  the  shore  opposite  an  island  in 

Lake  St.  Peter.  Early  next  morning 
Captured  by  human  tracks  were  discerned  freshly 
the  Iroquois         imprinted  on  the  sand,  and  a  moment  of 

hesitation  and  doubt  intervened.  However, 
whether  these  traces  of  human  passage  were  made  by 
friend  or  enemy,  they  were  few  in  number,  and  the 
travellers  decided  to  proceed.  But  there  again  the 
craftiness  of  the  foe  was  in  evidence.  A  mile  or  two 
further  west  the  flotilla  fell  into  an  ambush  of  seventy 
Iroquois  who  had  been  hiding  in  the  long  reeds  and  wild 
grass  that  lined  the  borders  of  the  lake.  The  enemy 
quietly  waited  until  the  canoes  were  within  firing  distance 
when  they  rose  from  their  crouching  position,  uttered 
terrifying  war-whoops,  and  fired  on  the  unsuspecting 
Hurons.  A  couple  of  the  latter  were  wounded,  and  the 
Iroquois   bullets    pierced   the    canoes.     When    these    frail 


136  :i~'   CJOUFIL 

vessels  began  to  leak  the  occupants  turned  their  prows 
shoreward  and  leaped  out.  Some  disappeared  quickly  in 
the  forest;  others,  less  agile,  were  surrounded  by  the 
enemy.  Among  the  latter  were  Father  Jogues,  Rene 
Goupil  and  Guillaume  Couture.  Notwithstanding  the  yells 
and  wild  gesticulations  of  the  blood-thirsty  Iroquois,  the 
dozen  Hurons  who  had  not  escaped  decided  to  sell  their 
lives  as  dearly  as  possible.  They  were  valiantly  resisting 
when  they  perceived  a  new  contingent  of  forty  Iroquois 
hastening  across  the  river  to  aid  their  captors.  The 
struggle  was  now  unequal;  several  Hurons  who  were  still 
able  fled  to  the  woods,  leaving  the  Frenchmen  and  a  few 
faithful  neophytes  who  heroically  stood  their  ground  and 
refused  to  abandon  the  missionary.  While  the  Iroquois 
were  pursuing  the  fleeing  Hurons  Rene  Goupil  threw 
himself  at  the  feet  of  Father  Jogues,  made  his  confession, 
received  absolution,  and  then  offered  himself  in  sacrifice 
to  God. 

His  virtue  revealed  itself  at  that  critical  moment 
of  his  life.  In  a  sublime  act  of  resignation  he  turned  to 
his  priestly  companion  and  exclaimed,  "Father,  may  God 
be  blessed  !  He  has  permited  this;  may 
He  is  cruelly  His  holy  will  be  done  !  I  accept  this 
(tortured  cross;    I  desire  it;    I  embrace  it  with  all 

my  heart  I"1  Meanwhile  the  Iroquois  had 
returned  with  the  unhappy  Hurons.  They  seized  Goupil, 
tore  off  his  finger  nails,  crushed  his  bleeding  fingers  be- 
tween their  teeth,  stripped  him  of  his  clothing  and  show- 
ered blow  after  blow  on  him  with  their  fists  and  knotty 
sticks.  Notwithstanding  the  excruciating  pain  he  was  en- 
during, the  young  man  showed  great  fortitude  and  presence 
of  mind.  Amid  his  tortures  he  called  the  attention  of  Father 
Jogues  to  an  aged  Huron  whom  the  Iroquois  were  about  to 
despatch  with  a  tomahawk.    He  also  helped  the  missionary 

1  Jesuit  Relations,  Clev.   edit.,   vol.   xxviii,   p.    119. 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  137 

to  instruct  a  Huron  captain  who  had  not  yet  been  baptized 
and  who  was  begging  to  receive  the  sacrament. 

Preparations  for  the  departure  to  the  Mohawk  country 
were  begun  at  once.  When  the  Iroquois  had  bound  their 
wretched  prisoners  tightly  with  cords  they  flung  them  into 
their  canoes.  They  then  started  across  Lake  Saint  Peter 
and  halted  only  when  they  had  reached  the  mouth  of  the 
Richelieu  river.  There  they  divided  among  themselves 
the  supplies  which  were  destined  for  the  missions  on 
Georgian  Bay.  As  they  opened  the  various  parcels — "the 
riches  of  the  poor  Hurons  and  things  very  precious  to 
us,"  exclaimed  Jogues — their  shouts  of  joy  echoed  through- 
out the  surrounding  forests.  When  the  news  reached 
Quebec,  Father  Vimont  wrote  :  "All  these  things  have 
fallen  into  hands  of  the  barbarians.  The  poor  Fathers 
will  regret  the  loss  of  their  letters.  The  Iroquois  scattered 
them  here  and  there  on  the  bank  of  the  river,  and  the 
waters  carried  them  away." 

The  mournful  convoy  with  its  score  of  prisoners  then 
started  up  the  river  and  over  Lake  Champlain  and  Lake 
George,  a  journey  which  was  the  occasion 
Carried  into  of  new  tortures  for  the  unhappy  victims. 

captivity  They  lay  tied  and  crouching  at  the  bottom 

of  the  canoes  without  food  or  sleep,  ex- 
posed to  the  excessive  summer  heat  and  writhing  with 
the  pain  of  their  still  fresh  and  bleeding  wounds.  In  a 
letter  to  France  shortly  after  this  tragic  capture.  Vimont 
wrote  :  "Of  the  twenty-three  taken  some  were  massacred 
while  others  were  garrotted  and  carried  away  to  the 
country  of  those  barbarians  who  will  perhaps  make  a 
more  bloody  meal  of  them  than  hounds  do  of  a  stag.  God 
be  praised  for  the  courage  he  has  given  to  the  Father 
(Jogues)  and  for  the  piety  he  has  inspired  in  the  two 
young  Frenchmen  (Goupil  and  Couture)  !  If  those  tigers 
burn  them,  if  they  roast  them,  if  they  boil  them,  if  they 
eat  them,  they  will  procure  for  them  sweeter  refreshment 


138  RENE   GOUF1L 

in  the  house  of  the  Great  God  for  whose  love  they  have 
exposed  themselves  to  such  perils. . .  A  number  of  Hurons 
captured  are  Christians.  Perhaps  they  will  convey  a  good 
impression  of  the  faith."  Father  Jogues,  on  his  side, 
ignoring  his  own  sufferings,  tells  us  later  what  caused 
him  the  greatest  pain  on  that  journey  was  to  see  among 
the  prisoners  some  of  the  oldest  and  worthiest  Christians 
of  the  Church  in  Huronia.  Their  plight  drew  tears  from 
his  eyes  in  the  fear  "lest  the  cruelties  they  endured  might 
impede  the  progress  of  the  faith  still  incipient  there." 

Father  Jogues  and  Rene  Goupil  were  evidently  in  the 
same  canoe,  for  the  missionary  informs  us  that  while  on 
the  road  Goupil  was  always  occupied  with  God.  When  he 
spoke,  his  words  and  discourses  all  plainly  showed  his 
entire    submission    to    His    holy    will.      "He    accepted    the 

death  that  God  was  sending  him,  offering 
He  takes  the  himself  in  sacrifice  many  times,  even  to 
Jesuit  vows  be    reduced    to    ashes,    and    seeking    only 

to  please  God  in  all  things  and  every- 
where." The  two  had  been  a  few  days  on  the  way  when 
the  young  man  confided  to  his  companion  the  secret  of 
his  life.  "Father,"  he  said,  "God  has  always  given  me  a 
great  desire  to  consecrate  myself  to  His  service  by  the 
vows  of  religion  in  His  holy  Society.  Up  to  this  my  sins 
have  rendered  me  unworthy  of  this  grace.  Nevertheless 
I  hope  that  our  Lord  will  be  pleased  with  the  offering 
which  I  now  wish  to  make  to  Him  by  taking  in  the  best 
way  I  can  the  vows  of  the  Society  in  the  presence  of  God 
and  before  you."  l 

We  have  here  another  instance  of  the  influence  his 
few  months  in  religion  had  on  the  life  of  Rene  Goupil. 
Undoubtedly  he  had  learned  in  the  novitiate  in  Paris,  that 
while  one's  actions  done  without  the  obligation  of  doing 
them  might  be  more  pleasing  to  God  than  corresponding 

1  Jesuit  Relations,  Clev.   edit.,  vol.  xxviii,   p.   121. 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  139 

actions  done  under  obligation,  if  the  former  proceeds  from 
a  more  intense  love  of  God,  he  had  also  learned  that, 
other  things  being  equal,  actions  done  under  vow  are 
more  perfect  than  those  done  without  it,  and  he  was 
wise  enough  to  wish  to  profit  to  the  full  by  his  present 
sad  plight.  Father  Jogues  sympathised  with  the  pious 
desire  of  the  holy  young  man,  and  allowed  him  to  take 
the  vows  which  admitted  him  into  the  Order.  This  new 
obligation  would  bind  him  closely  to  God  and  give  a 
double  merit  to  the  sufferings  he  was  now  undergoing 
for  His  sake. 

The  canoes  had  been  on  the  road  eight  days;  and  were 
still  on  Lake  Champlain,  when  two  hundred  Iroquois  were 
sighted.  These  savages  were  encamped  on  an  island  and 
were  on  their  way  to  attack  the  French.  The  arrival  of 
a  score  of  prisoners  was  hailed  by  them  with  shouts  of 
joy.  it  being  considered  a  good  omen  if  they  had  an 
opportunity  of  exercising  their  cruelty  before  going  to  war. 
The  prisoners  were  released  from  the  cords  which  bound 
them  and  were  taken  ashore  where  they 
inflicted  were  forced  to  run  the  gauntlet  between 

New  tortures  two  rows  of  Iroquois,  who  amused  them- 
selves by  plucking  out  the  hair  and  beard 
of  the  Frenchmen  and  tearing  the  tender  parts  of  their 
bodies  with  their  finger  nails  which,  the  Relation  informs 
us,  were  extremely  sharp.  After  this  new  ordeal  Rene 
Goupil  presented  a  pitiable  sight.  He  was  covered  with 
blood,  and  he  staggered  under  the  blows  which  his  in- 
human tormentors  showered  upon  him.  But  the  saints 
have  the  secret  of  returning  good  for  evil.  One  of  the 
Iroquois  fell  sick  and  Goupil  employed  his  surgical  skill 
in  opening  a  vein  for  him,  with  as  much  patience  and 
charity  as  if  he  were  doing  the  act  for  a  friend. 

On  the  tenth  day  they  had  reached  the  southern  end 
of  Lake  George  where  the  prisoners  made  the  rest  of  the 
journey  on  foot  and  by  portaging  to  the  Mohawk  cantons, 


14q  RENE   GOUFIL 

thirty  or  forty  miles  away.  Although  weak  from  hunger 
and  loss  or  blood,  the  unfortunate  men  were  forced  to 
carry  on  their  backs  the  parcels  destined  for  the  Huron 
mission.  Mile  after  mile  they  trudged  over  the  Indian 
trails,  staggering  under  their  heavy 
Among  the  burdens,  and  urged  on  by  the  blows  and 

Mohawks  the  insults   of  their   captors.     Finally   on 

the  thirteenth  day,  eve  of  the  Assumption 
of   the   Blessed   Virgin    Mary,    about   the   twentieth   hour, 
"they  arrived   at  the  river  which  flows   past  the  village 
of    the    Iroquois."      After   having    crossed    the    river    and 
climbed    the    hill    they    came    to    the    village    itself,    Os- 
sernenon,    fortified    by    double    palisades    and    containing 
about    six    hundred    inhabitants.      The    whole    population, 
armed  with  clubs  and  iron  rods,  were  on  foot  to  welcome 
the  visitors.     Two  hedges   were   formed   along   the  trail, 
and  as  the  prisoners  passed  between  them  they  received 
a  shower  of  blows  from  men,  women  and  children.    Goupil 
was   horribly   disfigured.     When   he   reached  the   gate  of 
the  enclosure  he  fell  to  the  ground,  a  bruised  and  bleed- 
ing mass   of  wounds.     Writing   of  his   condition,1   Father 
Jogues    continues   :      "Having   fallen   under   a   shower   of 
blows  from  clubs  and  iron  rods  with  which  they  attacked 
him,  and  being  unable  to  rise,  he  was  carried  half  dead 
as  it  were,  on  to  a  scaffold  raised  in  the  middle  of  the 
village    in    so    pitiable    a   condition   that    he    would    have 
inspired  compassion  in  cruelty  itself.     He  was  all  bruised 
with  blows  and  in  his  features  one  distinguished  nothing 
but  the  white  of  his  eyes.     But  he  was  so  much  the  more 
beautiful  in"  the  sight  of  the  angels,  as  he  was  disfigured 
and  similar  to  Him  of  whom  it  was  said,  'We  have  thought 
Him  as  it  were  a  leper;  there  was  no  beauty  on  Him,  nor 

1  Jesuit  Relations,  Clev.  edit.,   vol.   xxviii,   p.   125. 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  L41 

comeliness.'  Hardly  had  they  grantd  him  time  to  breathe 
when  they  gave  him  three  other  blows  on  the  shoulders 
with  a  heavy  club.  They  then  cut  off  his  right  thumb  at 
the  first  joint.  This  torture  caused  the  heroic  Goupil  to 
heave  a  sigh  and  to  call  on  Jesus  !  Mary  ! 
Suffers  further  Joseph  !  for  strength  to  bear  the  pain. 
tortures  At  night  he  was  tied  to  stakes  planted  in 

the  ground  and  while  he  lay  on  his  back 
the  Iroquois  children  amused  themselves  by  throwing  burn- 
ing coals  and  cinders  on  his  bare  breast.  However,  during 
the  time  he  was  exposed  to  all  who  wished  to  wreak  their 
cruelty  on  him,  Goupil  showed  admirable  gentleness  and 
resignation. 

Two  days  were  spent  in  this  fashion  at  Ossernenon,  after 
which  the  Hurons  prisoners  were  hurried  to  Andaragon 
where  their  tortures  were  repeated,  then  to  Tionnontoguen, 
finally  to  a  fourth  village  the  name  of  which  is  not  fully 
identified  in  the  Relations.  Father  Jogues  and  Rene  Goupil 
were  taken  to  Andaragon,  but  they  were  spared  the  rest 
of  this  sorrowful  way  of  the  Cross,  their  weakness  being 
so  great  that  they  were  unable  to  walk.  The  Huron  pris- 
oners were  publicly  notified  that  they  should  meet  their 
death  by  fire,  "news  assuredly  full  of  horror,  but  softened 
by  the  thought  of  the  Divine  will  and  the  hope  of  a  better 
life."  The  dread  sentence  was  carried  out  on  several  of 
them  in  the  various  villages.  They  went  to  the  stake  giving 
examples  of  that  savage  stoicism  when  their  training  on 
Georgian  Bay  had  changed  into  Christian  courage  and 
resignation.  Jogues  and  Goupil  were  not  condemned  to 
this  frightful  death;  their  sentence  had  been  put  off  for 
the  moment,  and  having  been  brought  back  to  Ossernenon 
they  were  allowed  a  certain  freedom  within  the  limits  of 
the  village. 


142  RENE   GOUFIL, 

Meanwhile  the  news  that  white  men  had  been  seized 
and  were  held  as  captives  among  the  Iroquois  had  reached 
!the  Dutch  at  Fort  Orange,  and  had  aroused 
Attempts  to  their  sympathy.  The  commandant,  Arendt 
ransom  him  Van  Corlaer,  with  two  interpreters,  came 
to  Ossernenon  to  intercede  for  them  and 
treat  for  their  ransom.  Van  Corlaer  offered  two  hundred 
and  sixty  dollars,  an  offer  which  was  haughtily  refused. 
Father  Jogues  remarked  that  the  Dutch  envoys  spent 
several  days  in  consultation,  offering  much  but  obtaining 
little.  Not  wishing  to  offend  their  allies,  the  wily  bar- 
barians promised  that  they  themselves  would  conduct  the 
prisoners  back  to  the  French  colony. 

These  efforts  to  free  the  missionary  and  his  companion 

were  frowned  on  by  the   Iroquois  and  made   them  more 

wary.    Meanwhile  the  two  men  usually  retired  outside  the 

village   walls   where   they  could   be   alone  with   God  and 

their   devotions.     But   even   there   they   were   not   alone; 

spies  were  watching  all  their  actions,  and  their  fervor  and 

the  length  of  their  prayers  excited  the  fury  of  those  enemies 

of  God.     Rene   Goupil  had  become  the  special   object  of 

their  hatred,  and  the  reason  of  his  assassination  is  given 

in   detail   by  Father   Jogues   in   the   document   quoted   so 

often  in  these  ages.     One  day  a  little  child,  three  or  four 

years  old,  entered  Goupil's  cabin  while  he  was  at  prayer. 

With  an  excess  of  devotion  and  of  love  for  the  Cross,  and 

with    a    simplicity    which    in    the    circumstances,    Father 

Jogues  avers,  was  not  prudent  according  to  the  flesh,  he 

removed  the  cap  from  the  child's  head  and  then  made  a 

great  sign  of  the  Cross  on  the  little  one's  brow  and  breast. 

The  grandfather  of  the  child,   a  superstitious  old  pagan, 

witnessed  this  scene.     He  had  heard  from 

Threatened  the    Calvinists    of    Fort    Orange    that    the 

with  death  sign  of  the  Cross  was  a  hateful  sign,  and 

fearing  some   misfortune  from  the  action 

of  the  Frenchman,  he  became  enraged  at  him,  and  com- 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  143 

manded  a  young  Indian  who  was  about  to  leave  for  the 
war  to  kill  him.  The  savage  took  the  order  to  heart  and 
sought  the  first  opportunity  to  carry  it  out. 

Unconscious  of  these  dangers  and  yet  wishing  to  give 
no  cause  for  complaint,  Jogues  and  Goupil  kept  aloof  from 
the  others  in  the  village;  they  lived  in  close  companion- 
ship and  performed  their  devotions  together.  Six  weeks 
after  their  arrival  at  Ossernenon,  they  were  walking  in 
the  neighborhood  of  the  village  reciting  the  rosary,  when 
the  young  savages  ordered  them  to  return  to  their  cabins 
at  once.  Father  Jogues  had  some  presentiment  of  what 
was  going  to  happen  and  remarked  to  Goupil,  "My  dear 
Brother,  let  us  recommend  ourselves  to  our  Lord  and  to 
His  good  Mother  the  Blessed  Virgin;  I  think  these  people 
have  some  evil  design."  1  The  same  Father  tells  us  they 
had  with  much  fervor  offered  themselves  to  God  shortly 
before,  beseeching  Him  to  receive  their  lives  and  their 
blood  and  to  unite  them  to  His  Life  and  His  Blood  for 
the  salvation  of  the  Iroquois.  Accordingly,  they  returned 
towards  the  village  reciting  the  rosary,  and  had  said  the 

fourth  decade  when  they  reached  the  gate. 
He  is  cruelly  They  stopped  to  listen  to  what  the  young 
slain  at  last        men  were  saying  when  one  of  these  drew 

a  hatchet  which  he  had  kept  concealed 
beneath  his  blanket  and  dealt  a  blow  with  it  on  the  head 
of  Rene  Goupil,  felling  the  victim  to  the  ground.  Goupil 
was  still  conscious,  for  he  recalled  at  that  moment  an 
agreement  he  had  made  with  Father  Jogues  to  invoke  the 
Holy  Name  of  Jesus  in  order  to  obtain  the  indulgence. 
Looking  for  a  similar  end,  the  Jesuit  knelt  to  receive  his 
blow,  but  the  murderer  remarked  that  he  had  not  per- 
mission to  kill  him,  as  he  was  under  the  protection  of 
another  family.  Jogues  then  rose  to  his  feet,  and  pro- 
nounced a  last  absolution  over  the  young  man  who  was 

1  Jesuit  Relations,  Clev.   edit.,   vol.   xxviii,   p.   127. 


144  RENE   GOUPIL 

unconscious  but  still  breathing.  Two  more  blows  of  the 
hatchet  completed  the  murderous  deed;  the  soul  of  the 
heroic  Goupil  left  his  body  and  went  to  meet  its  Maker. 

"It  was  on  the  twenty-ninth  of  September,  feast  of 
St.  Michael,"  wrote  Father  Jogues  later,  "when  this  angel 
of  innocence  and  martyr  of  Jesus  Christ  gave  his  life 
for  Him  who  had  given  him  His.  They  ordered  me  to 
return  to  my  cabin  where  I  waited  the  rest  of  the  day 
looking  for  the  same  fate.  It  was  fully  their  purpose  to 
kill  me;  but  our  Lord  did  not  permit  it.  The  next  morning 
I  went  to  enquire  where  they  had  thrown  the  blessed 
body,  for  I  wished  to  bury  it  at  any  cost.  Certain  Iroquois 
said  to  me  :  'You  have  no  sense.  Don't  you  see  that 
they  are  seeking  you  everywhere  to  kill  you,  and  still 
you  go  out  !  Your  are  looking  for  a  body  already  half 
destroyed,  which  they  have  dragged  far  from  here.  The 
young   men    will    kill   you    if   they    find   you   oustide   the 

stockade.'  That  did  not  stop  me;  our  Lord 
Respect  for  gave  me  courage   enough  to  wish   to   die 

his  relics  in  this  act  of  charity.    With  the  aid  of  an 

Algonquin  prisoner  I  found  the  body. 
After  his  (Goupil's)  death  the  children  had  stripped  him 
and  putting  a  rope  about  his  neck  dragged  him  to  a 
ravine  which  is  near  their  village.  The  dogs  had  mangled 
him  and  I  could  not  keep  my  tears  back  at  the  sight.  I 
took  the  body,  and  with  the  aid  of  the  Algonquin  I  put  it 
in  the  water  and  then  weighted  it  down  with  stones  so 
that  it  might  not  be  seen.  It  was  my  intention  to  come 
the  next  day  with  a  mattock,  when  no  one  was  looking,  to 
dig  a  grave  and  place  the  remains  therein.  I  thought  the 
corpse  had  been  well  concealed  but  perhaps  some  of  the 
young  men  had  perceived  me.  During  the  night  it  rained, 
and  the  water  in  the  ravine  rose  to  an  uncommon  height. 
I  borrowed  a  mattock  from  another  cabin  the  better  to 
conceal  my  design,  but  when  I  reached  the  spot  I  could 
not  find  the  blessed  deposit.     I  went  into  the  water  and 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  145 

sounded  with  my  feet  to  see  whether  the  torrent  had  not 
carried  it  away.    I  could  find  nothing."1 

The  kind-hearted  missionary  gave  up  the  task.  He 
learned  later  that  the  young  men  of  the  village  had 
dragged  Goupil's  body  from  the  ravine  into  a  little  wood 
nearby  where  it  became  the  food  of  wild  animals.  Only 
in  the  following  spring,  after  he  had  made  a  fourth 
attempt,  did  he  succeed  in  finding  the  skull  and  a  few 
half-gnawed  bones.  These  he  buried  with  the  intention 
of  carrying  them  back  to  Three  Rivers  should  he  succeed 
in  gaining  his  liberty.  "Before  placing 
Considered  a  them  in  the  ground,"  he  remarks,  "I  kissed 
martyr  them  very  devoutly  several  times  as  the 

bones  of  a  martyr  of  Jesus  Christ.  I 
give  him  this  title  not  only  because  he  was  killed  by  the 
enemies  of  God  and  His  Church  and  in  the  exercise  of  an 
ardent  charity  towards  his  neighbor  by  placing  himself 
in  evident  peril  for  the  love  of  God,  but  especially  because 
he  was  killed  on  account  of  prayer  and  notably  for  the 
sign  of  the  Holy  Cross."  2 

Thus  ended  one  of  the  most  pathetic  incidents  in  the 
history  of  the  early  missions  of  America.  Within  recent 
years  the  site  of  Qssernenon,  where  Rene  Goupil  met  his 
tragic  death,  with  the  ravine  into  which  his  body  was 
cast,  had  been  located  near  the  present  village  of  Auries- 
ville,  on  the  banks  of  the  Mohawk  river,  about  forty  miles 
from  Albany.  This  spot,  rendered  sacred  by  so  many 
venerable  souvenirs,  has  been  set  aside  as  a  place  of 
pilgrimage  where  a  shrine  has  been  erected  and  dedicated 
to  Our  Lady  of  Martyrs.  Large  numbers  of  the  faithful 
assemble  there  every  summer  to  recall  the  tragic  happen- 
ings of  the  seventeenth  century  and  to  implore  the  inter- 
cession of  the  young  martyr  whose  blood,  shed  for  the 
sign  of  the  Cross,  has  hallowed  the  soil.     Rene  Goupil's 

1  Jesuit  Relations,  Clev.  edit.,  vol.  xxviii,  p.   133. 

2  Ibid.,    Clev.    edit.,    vol.    xxviii,    p.    131. 


146  RENE   GOUPIL 

gentle  disposition,  his  zeal  in  the  service  of  God,  his 
fortitude  and  resignation  in  his  suffering,  crowned  by  his 

heroic  death,  have  given  a  halo  to  his 
His  memory  memory  which  time  has  not  obliterated. 
still  fresh  The  Third  Council   of  Baltimore,   held  in 

1884,  coupled  his  name  with  that  of  Isaac 
Jogues,  his  companion  in  captivity  and  torture,  in  a 
petition  to  the  Holy  See  asking  for  their  beatification. 
A  Decree,  issued  in  August,  1916,  by  the  Sacred  Congrega- 
tion of  Rites,  shows  that  much  progress  has  been  made. 
It  gives  us  reason  of  hope  that  in  the  not  too  distant 
future  the  Church  may  permit  us  to  invoke  the  interces* 
sion  of  this  young  Christian  hero  who  shed  his  blood  for 
the  faith  in  the  early  years  of  our  country. 


m       m 


JOHN  DE  LA  LANDE 
Slain  by  the  Iroquois.  October  19,  16i€ 


John  de  la  Lande 

VICTIM  OF  THE  IROQUOIS 


THE  martyrdom  of  John  de  la  Lande,  the  saintly  com- 
panion  of  Father  Jogues,  which  took  place  in  1646,  on 
the  banks  of  the  Mohawk  river,  is  one  of  those  incidents 
which  left  their  impress  on  the  early  history  of  the 
American  missions;  it  recalls  the  age  when  the  ferocious 
Iroquois,  the  sworn  enemy  of  the  French  missionaries, 
were  spreading  terror  throughout  New  France.  Those 
savages  occupied  the  picturesque  and  fruiful  valleys  and 
uplands  which  extend  from  the  headquarters  of  the  Hudson 
river  to  the  Genesee,  in  the  present  State  of  New  York, 
and  roamed  far  and  wide  on  their  warlike  expeditions. 
An  unfortunate  encounter  with  Champlain,1  in  1609,  on 
the  shores  of  the  lake  which  bears  his  name,  first  taught 
the  Iroquois  the  efficacity  of  fire  arms,  weapons  which 
they  easily  procured  from  the  Dutch  who  were  to  settle 
on  the  banks  of  the  Hudson;  in  a  very  few  years  they 
had  discarded  their  bows  and  arrows  for  powder  and  shot. 
This  first  act  of  hostility,  in  which  several  Iroquois  were 
slain,  became  a  source  of  alienation  from  the  French  dur- 
ing the  rest  of  the  seventeenth  century.  The  Dutch  foster- 
ed the  bitterness  between  the  French  and  the  Iroquois  by 
instilling  into  the  minds  of  the  latter  their  own  religious 
prejudices  which  they  had  brought  with  them  across  the 

1  Oeuvrcs  de  Champlain,  (Quebec,  1870),  Bk.  ii,  ch.  ix,  pp.  193-196. 


150  JOHN   DE   LA   LANDE 

Atlantic;     and,     as     the    sequel     proved,    their    insidious 

maneuvring  had  serious  consequences  for 
French  and  the    French    missionaries    who    went    to 

Iroquois  labor  among  those  Indians  in  later  years. 

As  yet  the  Iroquois  had  not  come  In 
contact  with  the  Jesuits,  but  what  they  learned  from  the 
followers  of  Calvin  excited  their  ill-will  against  a  religious 
system  which  aimed  at  exterminating  their  sorcery  and 
pagan  customs.  The  poor  aborigenes  readily  accepted  as 
true  the  testimony  of  their  white  allies;  it  justified  them 
in  their  belief  that  the  famine  and  pestilence  and  other 
misfortunes  which  visited  them  from  time  to  time  were 
the  work  of  the  missionaries.  Inspired  by  the  evil 
counsels  of  the  Dutch  as  well  as  by  their  own  supersti- 
tions, the  Iroquois  grew  to  hate  the  doctrines  of  the 
Catholic  Church  and  to  despise  and  fear  those  who  taught 
them.  Father  Jerome  Lalemant  wrote  in  the  Relation  of 
1649,  "The  Iroquois  have  an  intense  hatred  of  our  holy 
religion."  The  circumstances  attending  the  martyrdom 
of  Brebeuf,  Jogues,  Goupil,  and  others,  amply  prove  that, 

while  some  of  the  Indians  dreaded  even 
Intrigues  of  the  objects  devoted  to  Catholic  worship 
the  Dutch  as   sources   of   evil,    others,    more   daring, 

scorned  the  sacraments  and  practices  of 
our  holy  religion,  and  they  were  fully  disposed  to  do  away 
with  those  who  labored  to  propagate  it.  All  this  ignorance 
and  prejudice  recoiled  in  time  on  the  heroic  French  mis- 
sionaries who  paid  the  price  in  tortures  and  death. 

But  the  French  and  their  missionaries  were  not  the 
only  objects  of  Iroquois  resentment;  those  savages  extend- 
ed their  hatred  to  the  native  tribes  who  had  been  con- 
verted and  were  friendly  to  the  French,  and  their  geo- 
graphical position  made  their  warlike  incursions  against 
the  French  allies  a  comparatively  easy  task.  The  valley 
of  the  St.  Lawrence  and  its  tributaries  were  well  within 
their   reach   through   Lake  Champlain   and   Lake   Ontario, 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  151 

over  whose  waters  they  could  move  in  large  war  parties, 
to  carry  devastation  into  the  French  settlements  of  Quebec, 
Montreal  and  Three  Rivers,  and  from  the  western  fringe 
of  their  territory  they  could  advance  quickly  over  Lake 
Erie  into  the  present  Province  of  Ontario  and  attack  the 
allied  Indian  tribes  in  their  own  domain.  Profiting  by 
these  advantages  and  by  their  desire  for  vengeance,  they 
destroyed  the  flourishing  missions  among  the  Hurons  on 
Georgian  Bay,  killing  or  capturing  several  thousand  of 
these  unfortunate  Indians  with  their  missionaries;  they 
ravaged  the  Montagnais  settlements  on  the  Lower  St. 
Lawrence,  the  Neutrals  along  Lake  Erie,  the  Algonquins 
on  Ottawa,  and  the  Attikamegs,  a  peaceful  nation  living 
on  Upper  St.  Maurice.  A  punitive  expedition  directed  by 
the  French,  in  1865,  reduced  the  Iroquois  for  a  time  to 
inactivity,  but  during  the  rest  of  the  century  they  remain- 
ed what  history  tells  they  had  always  been,  a  cruel,  sullen 
and  treacherous  race,  in  whom  all  humane  feelings  were 
dormant.  Prisoners  taken  by  them  were  subjected  t» 
fiendish  tortures;  their  scalps  and  finger  nails  were  torn 
off;  their  flesh  was  cut  away  piecemeal  and  eaten  before 
their  eyes;  and  when  the  victims  survived  these  ordeals 
they  were  usually  burned  at  the  stake  or  condemned  te 
imprisonment  and  slavery  worse  than  death. 

And,  yet,  in  those  strenuous  years  of  the  seventeenth 
century  there  were  Jesuits  brave  enough 
Jesuits  among  to  go  among  the  Iroquois,  along  the 
the  Iroquois  Mohawk  river  and  the  lakes  of  central 
New  York,  to  live  with  them  and  preach 
the  Gospel  to  them.  The  first  of  these  heroes  of  the 
Cross  was  Father  Isaac  Jogues,  whom  a  tragic  accident 
threw  into  the  hands  of  those  ferocious  savages  for  the 
first  time  in  1642.  While  on  his  way  to  the  Huron  mission 
on  Georgian  Bay,  whither  he  was  returning  with  supplies 
for  his  famine-stricken  brethren,  he  fell  into  an  ambuscade 
of  Iroquois,   a  few  miles  west  of  Three  Rivers,  together 


152  JOHN   DE    LA    LANDE 

with  two  Frenchmen,  Ren6  Goupil  and  Guillaume  Couture, 
and  a  score  of  Hurons.  All  were  cruelly  beaten  and  tor- 
tured and  then  carried  off  as  prisoners  to  the  Mohawk 
valley.  Father  Jogues'  companion  was  slain  six  weeks 
later,  September  29,  1842,  while  only  after  thirteen  months 
of  degrading  slavery  did  the  Jesuit  succeed  in  making  his 
©scape.  The  holy  missionary  has  left  us  a  vivid  narration 
of  the  trials  he  had  to  undergo  during  this  captivity.  Two 
years  later,  in  1644,  another  Jesuit,  Father  Joseph 
Bressani,  was  seized.  Three  pathetic  letters  written  by 
this  servant  of  God  have  been  preserved  and  give  details 
of  the  tortures  inflicted  on  him  which,  after  nearly  three 
centuries,  still  cause  a  thrill  of  horror  in  the  reader.  The 
Iroquois,  he  pathetically  relates,  began  by  obliging  him 
to  throw  away  all  his  writings,  their  superstition  fearing 
that   some  malicious   charm   was   attached  to   them,   and 

"they  were  surprised,"  he  remarks,  "to 
Tortures  of  the  witness  how  sensitive  this  loss  was  to  me, 
missionaries         seeing  that  I  had  given  no  sign  of  regret 

for  the  rest."  After  incredible  hardship 
and  fatigue  the  unhappy  captive  reached  the  Mohawk 
country  where  he  was  received  by  the  tribe  in  a  cruel 
fashion.  He  was  stripped  of  his  clothes  and  obliged  to 
run  the  gauntlet  between  two  rows  of  howling  savages 
who  showered  blows  on  him  with  sticks  and  iron  rods. 
With  a  sharp  knife  they  split  his  fingers  open  and  nearly 
severed  his  hand  in  two.  Covered  with  blood  he  was  forced 
to  mount  a  platform  in  the  middle  of  the  village,  where  he 
became  the  object  of  their  jeers  and  insults.  This,  how- 
ever, was  only  the  beginning  of  his  sufferings.  He  was 
taken  from  village  to  village  and  in  each  tortured  by  fire, 
his  captors'  favorite  method  being  to  light  their  calumets 
and  then  push  the  victim's  fingers  into  the  bowls.  Eighteen 
times  they  applied  fire  to  his  lacerated  hands  until  at  last 
they  were  a  mass  of  festering  wounds.  These  tortures 
were    usually    inflicted    at    night,    during    which    he    was 


THE     CANADIAN     MARTYRS  ;  f,  :J 

securely  tied  to  stakes  and  forced  to  lie  uncovered  on  the 
bare  ground.  The  poor  sufferer  tells  us  that,  when  finally 
he  was  condemned  to  be  burned  at  the  stake,  he  wished 
to  die,  but  he  begged  the  ruthless  Iroquois  to  despatch  him 
in  any  way  but  by  fire.  "Taken  prisoner  while  on  his 
way  to  the  Hurons,"  writes  the  historian  Bancroft,  "beaten, 
mangled,  mutilated;  driven  barefoot  over  rough  paths, 
through  briers  and  thickets;  scourged  by  a  whole  village; 
burned,  tortured,  wounded  and  scarred,  he  was  eye-witness 
to  the  fate  of  his  companions  who  were  boiled  and  eaten; 
ye  t  some  mysterious  awe  protected  his  life." x  Father 
Bressani  himself  acknowledged  that  he  received  this  pro- 
tection from  God  and  His  Blessed  Mother.  He  was  given 
into  slavery  and  remained  in  that  condition  until,  like  his 
predecessor  Father  Jogues,  he  was  humanely  ransomed 
by  the  Dutch  at  Fort  Orange.  These  two  examples  will 
suffice  to  show  us  what  kind  of  savages  the  Jesuits  had 
to  deal  with  in  their  work  of  spreading  the  Gospel.  In 
blood  and  tears  the  devoted  men  tried  to  impress  the 
Divine  Master's  message  on  souls  steeped 
Work  among  *°r  centuries  in  superstition  and  the  most 
the  Iroquois  degrading  sorcery.  Jogues  and  Bressani 
carried  the  marks  of  their  heroism  in 
their  mutilated  members  till  death.  One  of  them,  as  we 
shall  see  in  a  moment,  not  satisfied  with  what  he  had 
already  suffered  among  the  Mohawks,  returned  with  his 
companion,  John  de  la  Lande,  when  both  of  them  offered 
up  the  sacrifice  of  their  lives. 

Between  the  years  1642  and  1644  the  Iroquois  grew  so 
daring,  and  their  incursions  so  numerous,  that  the  French 
colony  became  alarmed  Peaceful  farmers  were  seized 
while  working  in  their  fields;  Indians  were  often  seen 
hiding  under  the  very  shadow  of  the  settlers'  dwellings; 
war-parties   were  constantly   prowling   along   the   Ottawa 

1  History  of  the  United  State*.     Bk.  ii,  p    793 


154  JOHN    DE    LA    LAN'l    E 

river  and  on  the  Lower  St.  Lawrence,  waiting  like  tigers 
for  their  prey.  They  had  blocked  the  route  to  the  Huron 
country,  and  menaced  not  merely  the  fur-trade  but  the 
very  existence  of  the  Jesuit  missions  on  Georgian  Bay 
Matters  had  reached  such  a  pass  in  1644  that  the  French 
governor  Montmagny  felt  that  something  had  to  be  done. 
Hoping  to  put  an  end  to  the  Iroquois  depreciations  and 
to  the  reign  of  terror  which  was  paralysing  the  colony, 
he  suggested  a  treaty  of  peace  with  the  Confederacy.  The 
suggestion  was  received  favorably;  delegates  were  ap- 
pointed on  both  sides,  and  conferences 
The  Jesuit  were  held  at  Three  Rivers  in  the  summer 

Ambassador  of  1614,  at  which  Jogues  assisted.  Certain 
stipulations  were  agreed  to  by  both  French 
and  Iroquois,  and  everything  foreshadowed  a  brighter  and 
more  peaceful  era.  However,  the  treacherous  savages 
had  so  often  given  evidence  of  bad  faith  that  some  unusual 
measure  was  thought  necessary  by  the  French  to  prevail 
on  them  to  keep  their  pledges.  Two  years  later  an 
embassy  to  the  Mohawks  was  proposed  and  Father  Jogues 
was  chosen  as  ambassador.  His  long  captivity  among 
them,  in  1642,  and  his  ready  knowledge  of  their  tongue, 
would  make  him  a  valuable  agent  to  urge  the  savages  to 
ratify  the  articles  of  peace.  We  learn  from  his  eor- 
respondence  that  the  holy  missionary  started  on  this 
second  journey  to  the  Mohawks  with  some  trepidation. 
He  carried  out  the  mandate  entrusted  to  him,  and  while 
he  was  not  entirely  successful,  as  the  sequel  showed,  his 
visit  to  the  cantons  made  a  very  deep  impression  on  his 
mind  The  abominable  superstitions  he  had  witnessed 
during  his  thirteen  months'  captivity  were  as  rife  as 
ever,  and  he  was  disconsolate  at  the  thought  that  those 
abandoned  savages,  who  bore  the  image  of  God  on  their 
souls,  should  be  allowed  to  live  and  die  in  their  wretched- 
ness without  some  effort  being  made  to  help  them.  The 
Redeemer,  he   pleaded,   had   shed   His   precious  Blood   for 


TUB     CANADIAN     MARTYRS  155 

the  poor,  untutored  Iroquois,  as  He  had  for  the  rest  of 
men,  and  he  resolved  to  repay  them  for  their  former 
cruelties  to  him  by  returning  as  soon  as  possible  to  preach 
God's  law  to  them  and  help  them  to  save  their  souls.  So 
fully  determined  was  he  to  resume  his  apostolic  labors 
among  his  former  persecutors  that,  in  order  to  save  him- 
self the  worry  of  double  transportation,  as  we  have 
already  seen,  he  left  in  the  care  of  a  Mohawk  family  a 
box  containing  church  vestments  and  a  few  personal 
•ffects. 

When    the    heroic    man    laid    the    project    before    his 
superiors  at  Quebec  he  received  their  entire  approbation; 
in   fact,   the   Jesuits  had  hoped   that   this 
De  la  Lande        would   be    one    of   the    results    of   Father 
chosen  Jogues'     embassy.       And     yet     while     his 

energy  and  zeal  were  equal  to  the  task 
ahead  of  him,  the  holy  man  did  not  minimize  the  danger, 
he  even  had  presentiments  that  the  great  sacrifice  of  his 
life  would  be  demanded  of  him,  as  we  learn  from  a  letter 
he  wrote  to  a  friend  in  France,  but  he  joyfully  began  his 
preparations  for  the  journey.  His  first  care  was  to  choose 
a  companion,  a  layman  who  should  be  animated  with  the 
same  sentiments  as  he  himself  was,  one  in  whom  self- 
sacrifice  and  entire  devotedness  excelled,  and  who  would 
be  ready  to  yield  up  his  life  if  he  were  asked  to  do  so 
for  the  sake  of  souls.  Father  Jogues  found  these  admirable 
qualities  in  a  young  man,  John  de  la  Lande,  a  native  of 
Dieppe,  in  Normandy,  who  had  been  in  the  French  colony 
only  a  short  time,  and  had  been  remarked  for  his  piety 
and  hfs  zeal  in  the  service  of  the  missionaries  at  Quebec. 
When  the  opportunity  of  sacrifice  in  the  Mohawk  country 
was  proposed  to  him,  he  gladly  offered  himself  for  the 
enterprise,  looking  only  to  God  for  his  reward. 

In  thus  choosing  a  layman  to  accompany  him,  Father 
Jogues  was  observing  a  custom  already  adopted  by  the 
missionaries.      This    was    a   necessary    precaution,    owing 


156  JOHN    DE    LA    LANDE 

to  the  conditions  of  the  people  and  the  country  in  which 
they   were   forced    to   live.      It   is    not   an 
The  difficulties    easy  task,  in  this  age  of  comfort  and  easy 
of  trave'5  transportation,  to  form  a  true  idea  of  the 

difficulties  and  hardships  the  early  Jesuits 
on  this  continent  had  to  contend  with  in  their  apostolic 
wanderings.  In  the  seventeenth  century  canoes  and 
baggage  had  to  be  carried  on  shoulders  over  rapids  and 
rocky  places;  long  day3  of  weary  trudging  on  foot,  or 
handling  the  paddle,  had  to  be  undergone  if  one  wished  to 
make  any  progress  over  the  vast  solitudes  of  land  and 
water. 

Needless  to  say,  the  services  of  a  devoted  layman 
were  a  welcome  solace  in  the  fatigues  of  those  dreary 
journeys.  The  missionary's  scanty  meals  of  ground  corn 
boiled  in  water  were  prepared  by  his  companion,  who 
gathered  the  wood  and  built  the  camp  fire,  thus  giving 
him  leisure  to  recite  his  breviary  and  go  through  his 
other  devotions.  When  darkness  obliged  him  to  halt  at 
the  foot  of  some  rapid  or  hill,  the  lay  companion  cut  the 
cedar  branches  which  formed  his  bed  for  the  night;  and 
in  the  early  morning  when  the  missionary  set  up  his 
portable  altar  in  the  forest  and  celebrated  Mass,  it  was 
his  lay  companion  who  assisted  him.  But  it  was  in  the 
permanent  missions  already  established  far  from  French 
posts,  that  the  services,  of  those  devoted  laymen  were 
appreciated.  Like  their  neophytes  and  converts,  the 
Jesuits  had  to  depend  on  fishing,  hunting  and  the  cultiva- 
tion of  the  soil  for  their  daily  food;  they  could  not  rely 
on  the  charity  of  inconstant  Indians;  they  needed  the  help 
of  men  fully  devoted  to  them  to  provide  for  their  temporal 
wants.  For  this  purpose  they  organized  a  class  of  lay 
helpers,  men  of  unblemished  character  who  were  willing 
to  labor  for  the  love  of  God  and  look  to  Him  alone,  as 
the  missionaries  did,  for  their  reward.  These  helpers 
were  known  as  donnes,  or  oblates,  that  is,  men  who  made 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  157 

the  oblation  of  themselves  and  their  services  to  the  mis- 
sionaries. There  were  few  lay-brothers  of  the  Order  in 
New  France,  and  besides,  as  Jerome  Lalemant  admits,  the 
oblates  were  preferred  to  lay-brothers  for  the  reason  that 
they  could  do  all  the  latter  could  do  and  much  that  they 
were  debarred  from  doing;    for  instance,  the  carrying  of 

firearms,  an  important  detail  in  those 
Usefulness  of  Btrenuous  years  of  Iroquois  inroads  and 
the  oblates  barbarities.     In  the  missions  they  taught 

the  native  converts  how  to  build  cabins 
and  how  to  till  the  soil  profitably;  during  times  of  pest- 
ilence they  acted  as  surgeons  and  nurses  to  the  sick. 
Jerome  Lalemant  tells  us  that  they  were  skilful  in  bleed- 
ing sick  savages  and  in  preparing  medicines  for  them. 
Father  de  Carheil,  writing  from  the  Iroquois  country  a 
quarter  of  a  century  after  Lalemant,  praises  his  oblate 
companion  who  was  able  to  mix  medicine,  dress  wounds, 
treat  the  sick,  and  render  himself  useful  in  various  ways. 
"Would  to  God,"  he  exclaimed,  "that  we  had  a  man  like 
him  in  every  mission  !" 

The  oblates  made  themselves  all  things  to  all  men  and 
rendered  valuable  services  to  both  French  and  Indians. 
An  interesting  story  is  related  of  one  of  them,  Robert  Le 
Coq,  known  as  Robert  the  Good,  whose  activity  among 
the  Fathers  on  Georgian  Bay  missions  is  described  at 
length  in  the  Relation  of  1640.  While  in  the  wlderness, 
on  one  of  his  trips  over  the  Ottawa  route  to  Quebec,  Le 
Coq  met  a.  poor  Huron  Indian  who,  owing  to  illness,  had 
been  abandoned  by  his  companions.  He  was  touched  with 
compassion  and  resolved  to  save  the  Huron's  life.  He 
built  a  cabin  for  him,  covered  him  with  his  own  clothing, 
and  then  started  out  to  fish  and  hunt  to  provide  food 
for  him.  He  stayed  with  him  in  the  forest  and  served 
him  day  and  night  with  so  much  charity  that  he  restored 
the  Indians  to  health  again.    A  year  later,  while  travelling 


158  JOHN   DE   LA   LANDB 

over  the  same  route,  Le  Coq  himself  was  seized  with  small- 
pox, then  prevalent  in  the  neighborhood. 
An  example  of  In  a  few  days  his  body  was  covered  with 
their  charity  the  loathsome  disease.  His  Huron  com- 
panions, overcome  with  horror  of  him  and 
feeling  that  his  end  was  near,  took  away  his  clothes  and 
his  canoe,  and  left  him  to  perish  on  a  bare  rock  on  the 
shore  of  Georgian  Bay.  For  twelve  or  thirteen  days  the 
unhappy  man  struggled  with  death  when,  by  a  happy 
coincidence,  the  Indian  whom  he  had  succored  the  year 
before  happened  to  come  along.  At  first,  Le  Coq  was  not 
recognized  in  his  disfigurement,  but  the  Huron  had  not 
forgotten  the  sound  of  his  voice;  and  moved  to  com- 
passion, in  his  turn,  at  the  thought  of  the  services  that 
had  been  rendered  himself,  he  carried  the  sick  man  on 
his  back  for  four  days  till  he  reached  a  spot  where  he 
could  call  for  assistance.1 

Kind  acts  like  these  performed  by  the  laymen  in  the 
service  of  the  missions,  created  bonds  of  sympathy  between 
the  Indians  and  the  Jesuits,  and  made  the  work  of  the 
latter  all  the  easier.  And  yet,  notwithstanding  their 
evident  usefulness,  the  innovation  did  not  meet  with  the 
entire  approval  of  the  General  of  the  Jesuits.  Some  of 
the  oblates  had  been  allowed  to  take  vows  of  devotion 
and  to  wear  a  religious  habit,  and  besides,  this  class 
resembled  too  closely  a  Third  Order  for  which  no  provision 
had  been  made  in  the  Constitutions  of  the  founder.  Mutius 
Vitelleschi  ordered  its  dissolution  in  1643  and  counselled 
his  brethren  in  Canada  not  to  revive  it  in  future.  If  the 
labors  of  those  lay-helpers  were  essential  to  the  welfare 
of  the  missions,  he  instructed  the  superiors  to  modify  the 
conditions  of  their  existence.  This  was  cheerfully  done 
the  following  year,  and  the  oblates  continued  to  work  as 
before  with  much  fruit  and  edification.     The  verdict  that 


1  Jesuit   Relations,   Clev.    edit.,    xix,    p.    108.      Robert    Le    Coq    was 
Blain  by  the  Iroquois  at  Three  Rivers,   in   1650. 


THE  CANADIAN  MARTYRS  159 

one  must  draw  from  the  reading  of  the  Relations  is  that 
these  laymen  rendered  priceless  services  to  the  Canadian 
missions  and  contributed  greatly,  by  their  devotedness  and 
self-sacrifice,  to  the  success  obtained  by 
Praised  by  the   Jesuits   in  the  New  World.     In  1649, 

Ragueneau  the  year  of  the  destruction  of  the  Hurons, 

there  were  twenty-seven  oblates  in  the 
service  of  the  missions  on  Georgian  Bay,  we  learn  from 
a  letter  of  Paul  Ragueneau  to  Father  Vincent  Caraffa, 
General  of  the  Order;  "all  chosen  men,"  he  writes,  "most 
of  whom  have  resolved  to  live  and  die  with  us;  they 
assist  us  in  our  labor  and  industries  with  a  courage,  a 
fidelity  and  a  holiness  that  assuredly  are  not  of  earth. 
Consequently  they  look  to  God  for  their  reward,  deeming 
themselves  only  too  happy  to  pour  out  not  only  their 
sweat  but,  if  need  be,  their  blood  also,  to  contribute  as 
much  as  they  can  towards  the  conversion  of  the  barbar- 
ian."1 "Without  being  initiated  members,"  writes  Ban- 
croft, in  his  turn,  "they  were  chosen  men,  ready  to  shed 
their  blood  for  their  faith."2 

John  de  la  Lande,  it  would  seem,  belonged  to  this 
chosen  class  of  auxiliaries.  When  he  was  invited  to  accom- 
pany Father  Isaac  Jogues  on  his  apostolic  mission  to  the 
ferocious  Iroquois,  he  did  not  stand  to  reckon  the  cost  of 
the  sacrifice  he  was  about  to  make.  "Although  he  was 
aware  of  the  danger,"  wrote  Bressani  afterwards,  "he 
faced  it  courageously,  without  hope  of  any  reward  but 
Paradise."  3 

Preparations  having  been  completed,  Father  Jogues 
quitted  Three  Rivers  on  August  24,  1646.  A  few  sturdy 
Hurons  who  were  going  to  visit  their  captive  relatives 
accompanied  the  missionary  and  de  la  Lande,  and  after 
crossing    Lake    St.    Peter   they    began    to    paddle    up    the 

1  Jesuit  Relations,  Clev.   edit.,   vol.   xxxiii,   p.   75. 

2  History  of  the  United  States.     Bk.  ii,  ch.  20. 

3  Jesuit  Relations,  C!ev.    edit.,    vol.    xxxix,    p.    287. 


160  JOHN    DE    I. A    LANDE 

Richelieu  river  on  their  way  to  Lake  Charnplain.  They 
usually  kept  near  the  shore  to  avoid  the  strong  current, 
and  they  landed  to  rest  when  fatigue  overcame  them. 
Father  Jogues'  mutilated  hands,  relics  of  his  captivity  four 
years  before,  prevented  him  from  using  the  paddle,  but  he 
was  generously  aided  by  John  de  la  Lande  whose  willing 
arms  did  double  work,  thus  forestalling  any  signs  of 
discontent  among  the  Hurons  who  wanted  everyone  to  do 
his  share  while  on  the  way.  When  night  came  on  and 
the  canoes  were  pulled  ashore,   it  was  de  la  Lande  who 

built  the  fire  and  prepared  the  evening 
De  la  Lande  meal  of  sagamitg  for  the  missionary.  The 
aids  Jogues  two  men  recited  the  rosary  together  and 

then  lay  down  on  their  bed  of  branches 
to  get  a  few  hours'  rest.  At  dawn,  after  their  morning 
prayers  and  breakfast,  they  started  off  to  cover  another 
section  of  their  journey,  portaging  their  canoes  over  the 
rapids  in  the  Richelieu  river  and  finally  entering  Lake 
Charnplain.  During  those  long  painful  days  de  la  Lande 
proved  himself  a  true  friend  to  Father  Jogues,  looking 
after  the  personal  needs  of  one  who  had  only  the  partial 
use  of  his  members  and  taking  care  of  the  baggage  which 
must  have  been  considerable,  seeing  that  the  two  men  were 
resolved  to  spend  the  winter  in  the  "land  of  crosses,"  as 
the  Jesuit  appropriately  called  the  Mohawk  country. 

Meanwhile  events  were  taking  place  among  the 
Mohawks  which  were  to  have  dire  results  for  both  Jogues 
and  de  la  Lande.  After  the  departure  of  the  priest  in  the 
previous  June,  a  pestilence  had  broken  out  in  that  nation 
and  had  made  many  victims.  In  addition  to  this,  a  worm 
had  attacked  the  roots  of  the  Indian  corn  and  threatened 

to  ruin  the  crop.  Famine  and  death  star- 
Symptoms  of  ed  the  superstitious  savages  in  the  face 
trouble  and,  according  to  their  custom,  they  sought 

a  reason  for  the  disasters  which  threatened 
them.     They  laid  the  blame  on  the  box  of  church  goods 


THE     CANADIAN     .MARTYRS  Igl 

which  the  missionary  had  left  behind  him  at  Ossernenon. 
This  box  had,  in  fact,  become  an  object  of  suspicion  from 
the  moment  it  had  been  confided  to  their  care;  they  feared 
that  its  presence  in  their  midst  would  bring  them  some 
misfortune.  Now  their  fears  were  more  than  realized; 
they  were  persuaded  that  Jogues  had  concealed  therein 
an  evil  spirit  which  was  carrying  out  its  master's  mandate 
to  destroy  their  nation.  It  did  not  take  the  Iroquois  long 
to  come  to  a  decision.  Without  daring  to  open  the  box, 
they  threw  it  into  the  river,  and  during  the  whole  month 
previous  to  the  missionary's  arrival,  the  Bear  clan  spread 
bitter  reports  against  him.  These  calumnies  greatly  ex- 
cited the  Mohawks,  and  as  it  had  been  well  known  that 
he  intended  to  return  they  did  not  promise  to  add  much 
to  the  warmth  of  his  welcome.  The  more  reasonable, 
however,  among  the  families  of  the  Wolf  and  Turtle 
clans,  those  especially  who  had  known  Father  Jogues 
during  his  captivity,  counselled  moderation;  they  wished 
to  give  him  an  opportunity  to  explain  the  contents  of  the 
box.  He  had  already  done  this  for  them  when  he  left  it 
in  their  care,  but  the  subsequent  pestilence  and  the 
visitation  of  the  worm  evidently  called  for  further  ex- 
planation. The  more  petulant  members  of  the  Bear  clan 
refused  to  listen  to  this  wise  advice,  and  craftily  used 
the  incident  as  a  pretext  for  continuing  war  against  the 
French  whom  they  accused  of  having  sent  Father  Jogues 
among  them.  They  did  not  wait  for  his  arrival  before 
they  took  action;  two  parties  raised  the  war-cry  among 
their  kinsmen  and  immediately  set  out  in  the  direction  of 
New  France. 

Quite  unconscious  of  this  change  in  public  sentiment, 
Jogues,  de  la  Lande  and  the  Hurons  were  slowly  paddling 
southward.  They  had  crossed  Lake  Champlain,  and  had 
reached  the  lower  end  of  the  Lake  of  the  Blessed  Sacra- 
ment,1  where  they  were  met  by  one  of  the  war  parties. 

1   A  name  given  to  it  by  Father  Jogues;  now  called  Lake  George. 


Ig2  JOHN   DB   LA   LANDE 

The  hostile  attitude  the  Mohawks  at  once  assumed  caused 
such  alarm  that  the  timid  Hurons,  realizing  what  it  meant 
for  them  if  they  were  taken  prisoners,  fled  in  terror, 
leaving  the  missionary  and  his  companion  at  the  mercy 
of  the  Mohawks.  With  fiendish  delight  these  wild  savages 
threw  themselves  on  the  two  men,  robbed  them  of  their 
baggage,  stripped  them  naked,  and  began  to  belabor  them 
with  blows.  Father  Jogues  had  already 
Seized  by  the  had  his  share  of  this  cruel  treatment;  ha 
savages  carried   on   his    frail   body   the    marks    of 

former  tortures;  but  the  new  experience 
must  have  been  a  thrilling  one  for  John  de  la  Lande. 
However,  he  did  not  falter.  "This  good  young  man,"  we 
read  in  the  Relation  of  1647,  "saw  the  danger  into  which 
he  was  going  when  he  started  on  the  perilous  voyage, 
but  he  protested  at  his  departure  that  the  desire  to  serve 
God  drew  him  to  that  country  where  he  felt  that  death 
was  awaiting  him."  l  The  hour  had  come  at  last  when 
his  aspirations  were  to  be  fulfilled,  when  his  virtue  was 
to  be  put  to  its  first  heroic  rest.  He  was  to  taste  at 
last  the  bitter  cup  which  God  presents  to  the  lips  of  His 
martyrs  before  He  gives  them  their  heavenly  crown.  But 
the  young  oblate  knew  well,  too,  that  "the  souls  of  the 
Just  are  in  the  hands  of  God  and  the  torments  of  death 
shall  not  touch  them"  until  He  gives  the  word.  John  de 
la  Lande  resigned  himself  to  the  will  of  his  Heavenly 
Father;  while  he  was  beaten,  stripped  naked  and  led  in 
that  condition  by  his  captors  to  Andagaron,  he  possessed 
his  soul  in  peace.  A  few  miles  had  still  to  be  covered 
before  they  sighted  the  Mohawk  village;  two  days  later 
the  Iroquois  made  their  triumphal  entry 
Inhumanly  into  Andagaron  with  their  prisoners.    The 

tortured  village  was  familiar  to  Father  Jogues  who 

had   spent   his   thirteen   months'    captivity 
there,  but  it  was  a  terrifying  sight  that  now  met  his  gaze. 

1  Jctuit  Relations,  Clev.   edit.,   vol.  xxxi,  p.   123. 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  163 

Men,  women  and  children,  howling  and  gesticulating,  and 
wild  with  joy  over  his  capture,  hurled  menaces  against 
him  of  torture  and  death.  John  de  la  Lande  shared  these 
insults  and  barbarous  treatment  with  his  saintly  com- 
panion. "You  shall  both  die  to-morrow,"  the  chiefs  ex- 
claimed; "your  heads  will  fall  under  our  tomahawks  and 
will  be  placed  on  our  palisades  to  show  your  brethren 
what  fate  awaits  them."  These  wild  threats  were  echoed 
from  mouth  to  mouth  by  the  savages,  and  to  show  the 
two  prisoners  how  deeply  in  earnest  they  were,  they 
began  to  cut  bits  of  flesh  from  their  arms  and  devour  them 
before  their  eyes. 

And  yet,  amid  those  horrors  the  two  men  had  a  few 
friends  among  the  Wolf  and  Turtle  clans  of  the  Mohawk 
nation  who  sympathized  with  them  and  wished  to  save 
them.  But  the  members  of  the  Bear  clan  would  not 
listen;  they  ignored  the  pledges  taken  at  the  treaty  of 
Three  Rivers  and  clamored  all  the  louder  for  vengeance; 
only  the  death  of  the  two  whitemen  would  placate  them. 
Still,  higher  interests  had  to  be  safeguarded;  the  treaty 
was  an  accomplished  fact;  the  present  affair  affected  the 
welfare  of  the  whole  nation;  and  as  private  vengeance 
urged  by  the  hostile  Bear  clan  was  not  offcially  recognized, 
it  was  decided  to  convoke  an  assembly  to  discuss  the 
situation  at  Tionontoguen,  the  largest  of  the  Mohawk 
villages,  ten  or  twelve  miles  away.  There  the  promoters 
of  peace  and  leniency  had  the  upperhand;   it  was  decided 

that  Father  Jogues  and  de  la  Lande  should 
Their  fate  is  be  set  at  liberty.  This  decision  was  a 
discussed  setback   to   the    designs   of  their    enemies 

who  were  intent  on  their  destruction  and 
who  would  not  be  easily  done  out  of  their  prey.  Fearing 
that  the  assembly  would  take  the  means  to  protect  the 
prisoners,  the  blood-thirsty  wretches  of  the  Bear  clan  de- 
termined to  take  the  affair  into  their  own  hands  and 
commit  the  crime  secretly.    Before  the  delegates  had  time 


1^4  JOHN   DE   LA   LANDE 

to  return  to  Andaragon,  a  couple  of  savages  invited  Father 
Jogues  to  sup  with  them  in  their  cabin.  The  holy  man 
saw  in  this  only  a  mark  of  frienship,  and  he  readily 
accepted  the  invitation.  He  had  hardly  crossed  the 
threshold  when  a  blow  from  a  tomahawk,  which  one  of 
the  cowardly  savages  had  hidden  under  his  blanket,  felled 
him  to  the  gound.  His  skull  was  split  open;  his  sacrifice 
was  at  last  accomplished.  This  crime  took  place  on  the 
evening  of  October  18,  1646. 

Lack  of  details  prevent  us  from  following  the  move- 
ments of  John  de  la  Lande  during  the  few  hours  subse- 
quent to  the  assassination  of  Father  Jogues,  or  of  sound- 
ing the  sentiments  which  must  have  animated  his  soul 
throughout  the  long  night  that  followed.  Alone  with  his 
fiendish  enemies  and  completely  at  their  mercy,  he 
evidently  expected  the  same  fate  as  his  holy  companion, 
and  he  prepared  himself  for  it.  God  does  not  abandon  his 
servants  in  such  solemn  moments;  He  undoubtedly  inspir- 
ed de  la  Lande  to  renew  the  offering  he  had  so  often  and 
so  generously  made  since  his  departure  from  Three  Rivers, 
and  He  gave  him  the  courage  and  fortitude  to  make  the 
supreme  sacrifice.     "This  frame  of  mind,"  we  read  in  the 

Relation  of  1647,  "enabled  him  to  pass  into 
De  la  Lande  a  life  which  no  longer  fears  either  the  rage 
suffers  death       of  barbarians,  or  the  fury  of  demons,  or 

the  pangs  of  death."  x  Next  morning  the 
heroic  young  oblate  was  seized  by  the  savages  and  put 
to  death  with  a  blow  from  a  tomahawk,  as  his  companion 
has  been  the  evening  before.  The  heads  of  the  two  martyrs 
were  detached  from  their  bodies  and  placed  on  pickets 
in  the  palisades  facing  the  road  by  which  they  had  entered 
the  village. 

When  the  news  of  this  double  assassination  was  bruited 
about,     it     created     a     profound     impression     among     the 

1    Jesuit  Relation*,  Clev.   edit.,   vol.   xxxi.   p.   123. 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  165 

Mohawks.  Those  who  had  had  dealings  with  the  French, 
either  as  peacemakers  or  as  prisoners,  were  loud  in  their 
denunciation  of  the  crime,  claiming  that  the  tomahawk 
strokes  that  killed  Jogues  and  De  la  Lande  would  bring 
down  misfortunes  on  the  tribe.  Kiotsaeton,  a  powerful 
Mohawk  orator  who  distinguished  himself  at  the  peace 
conferences  at  Three  Rivers,  hastened  to  condemn  the 
foul  deed.  He  was  so  outspoken  against  the  treachery  of 
his  kinsmen  that  he  was  suspected  of  showing  too  much 
partiality  to  the  French.  Another  who  deplored  the  crime 
was  a  prominent  Mohawk,  known  as  "The  Shepherd".  He 
was  moved  to  sympathy  by  the  fact  that  he  had  once  been 
seized  by  the  Algonquins  and  condemned  to  die  at  the 
stake,  but  had  been  freed  through  the  intervention  of  the 
French  governor.  A  Mohawk  captain  who  had  a  Huron 
prisoner  in  his  keeping  was  so  incensed  that  he  gave  him 
his  liberty  to  go  and  tell  the  French  how  much  he 
deplored  the  act  of  his  countrymen.  However,  these 
regrets  came  too  late  to  be  effective.     The  report  of  the 

tragedy  did  not  reach  the  French  colony 
News  reaches  until  the  following  year,  when  a  couple 
the   colony  of   letters   written   by   the   Dutch   at   Fort 

Orange  gave  the  meager  details  which 
were  inserted  in  the  Relation  of  1647.  In  the  same  year 
a  Mohawk  prisoner  taken  at  Three  Rivers  volunteered 
further  information  that,  after  the  assassination  of  Father 
Jogues,  whom  he  tried  to  save,  he  became  the  protector 
of  the  young  Frenchman  who  accompanied  him.  He  warn- 
ed De  la  Lande  not  to  go  far  from  him,  as  his  life  was 
not  safe.  But  the  young  man,  having  gone  to  get  some 
object  which  he  had  brought  with  him,  was  slain  with  a 
tomahawk  by  those  who  were  watching  him. 

Thus  ended  the  short  but  tragic  career  of  John  de  la 
Lande.  It  is  not  surprising  that  for  two  and  a  half 
centuries  he  should  be  looked  on  as  a  martyr,  or  that  his 
name   should    be    linked    with   those    of   his    fellow-oblate 


166  JOHN    DE    LA    LAN'DE 

Rene  Goupil  and  the  Jesuit  missionaries  who  yielded  up 
the  lives  for  the  cause  of  Christ  between  1642  and  1649. 
When  the  Relations  mention  the  young  man's  name  it  is 
only  to  extol  his  piety  and  his  charity  in  the  service  of 
the  missionaries.  De  la  Lande  was  gifted  with  a  profound 
faith  in  the  truths  of  our  holy  religion  and  with  a  firm 

hope  in  God's  promises.  These  admirable 
The  virtues  of  virtues  inspired  him  with  strength  and 
de  la  Lande        courage  to  meet  every  trial,  and  when  the 

moment  arrived  he  faced  death  willingly, 
in  order  to  share  not  merely  the  sacrifices  but  also  tha 
merits  of  the  missionary  life.  As  a  reward  for  his  gen- 
erosity, God  gave  him  the  greatest  prize  that  He  can  bestow 
on  man  here  below,  the  palm  of  martyrdom. 

The  death  of  John  de  la  Lande  added  another  name  to 
the  list  of  the  victims  of  the  Iroquois,  namely,  John  de 
Brebeuf,  Gabriel  Lalemant,  Anthony  Daniel,  Charles 
Gamier,  Noel  Chabanel,  Isaac  Jogues  and  Rene  Goupil. 
So  deep  was  the  conviction  both  in  France  and  Canada 
that  De  la  Lande  and  his  seven  companions  had  shed  their 
blood  for  the  faith  that  precautions  were  taken  almost 
immediately  by  the  Archbishop  of  Rouen,  under  whose 
jurisdiction  the  French  colony  had  been  placed,  to  pre- 
serve the  memory  of  their  trials  and  sufferings.     Father 

Paul  Ragueneau,  the  superior  of  the  Can- 
Kis  memory  adian  missions,  who  had  known  the  eight 
preserved  martyrs    personally,   testified   under   oath, 

in  1652,  to  the  truth  of  the  facts  which 
had  been  published  in  the  various  Relations  concerning 
these  servants  of  God.  Owing  to  the  troublous  times 
through  which  the  Church  was  passing  in  Europe  in  the 
seventeenth  and  the  eighteenth  century,  as  well  as  the 
political  changes  which  took  place  in  America,  nothing 
further  was  done  to  revive  the  blessed  memory  of  the  men 
who  shed  such  luster  on  the  early  missions  among  the 
Hurons  and  the  Mohawks.     The  story  of  their  lives,  how- 


THE    CANADIAN    MARTYRS  ^57 

ever,  was  preserved  as  a  precious  legacy  by  succeeding 
generations,  and  writers  of  every  shade,  even  non-Cath- 
olics, while  not  always  discerning  enough  to  sound  the 
motives  that  inspired  the  deeds  of  those  holy  men,  were 
generous   in  their  tributes   to   their   heroism. 

In  the  middle  of  the  nineteenth  century,  interest  began 
to  grow  in  the  victims  of  the  Iroquois.  The  translation  and 
publication  of  Father  Bressani's  Italian  work  on  the  early 
missions  of  New  France  in  1853,  and  the  new  edition  of 
the  Jesuit  Relations  published  in  1858,  quickened  the  public 
desire  to  see  something  done  to  rehabilitate  the  memory 
of  the  martyrs.  In  1884  the  first  move  was  made  to 
interest  the  Holy  See  in  the  Cause  of  their  Beatification, 
wben  the  Fathers  of  the  Third  Plenary  Council  of 
Baltimore  petitioned  the  Sovereign  Pontiff  to  proclaim 
the  martyrdom  of  Father  Isaac  Jogues  and  Rene  Goupil 
who  had  shed  their  blood  for  the  faith  on  what  is  now 
the  soil  of  the  United  States.  Other  martyrs,  however, 
merited  the  same  honors,  and  two  years  later,  the  Seventh 
Provincial  Council  of  Quebec  issued  a  postulatum  to  the 
Holy  See  praying  for  the  glorification  of  the  missionaries 
who  were  put  to  death  in  Canada  in  the  seventeenth 
century  and  who  had  always  been  venerated  as  true 
martyrs. 

In  1904  the  Archbishop  of  Quebec  instituted  the 
preliminary  canonical  enquiry.  Over  two  hundred  sessions 
were  held  and  much  pertinent  testimony  was  gathered 
and  forwarded  to  the  Sacred  Congregation  of  Rites  rela- 
tive to  the  virtues  of  the  men  whose  lives  were  submitted 

to  investigation.  In  1909  the  archbishops 
Process  of  and  bishops,  assembled  in  Plenary  Council 

Beatification        at  Quebec,  sent  a  letter  to  Pius  X.  asking 

His  Holiness  to  hasten  the  work  already 
begun.  This  very  pressing  supplication  was  strengthened 
by  others  from  a  vast  number  of  prelates  and  civic  offi- 
cials,   and    evidently    hastened    the    examination    of    thd 


1(58  JOHN   DE   LA   LANDE 

testimony  taken  in  1904.  In  March,  1912,  a  Decree  issued 
by  the  Sacred  Congregation  of  Rites  certified  that  nothing 
opposed  the  further  progress  of  the  Cause.  In  August, 
1916,  the  same  high  tribunal  met  to  decide  whether  there 
was  just  reason  to  sign  the  Commission  for  the  Intro- 
duction of  the  Beatification  or  the  Declaration  of  Martyr- 
dom of  the  servants  of  God  who  were  put  to  death  by  the 
Iroquois  in  New  France  in  the  seventeenth  century.  The 
answer  was  in  the  affirmative  and  a  Decree  was  ordered 
to  be  published  to  that  effect.  Within  the  past  couple  of 
years  an  Apostolic  Commission,  in  session  at  Quebec,  has 
received  further  testimony  regarding  the  lives  and  virtues 
of  the  Jesuit  missionaries.  The  Sacred  Congregation  of 
Rites  has  all  this  testimony,  comprising  several  thousand 
pages,  now  in  hand,  and  is  studying  it  carefully.  The  Holy 
See  is  doing  its  share  for  the  honor  of  our  martyrs;  it 
remains  for  the  Catholics  of  America  to  cultivate  a  devo- 
tion to  those  eight  servants  of  God,  and  to  hasten  by  their 
prayers  the  day  when  they  shall  receive  the  full  honors 
of  the  altar. 


~v 


SEP  2  8  »o 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 


UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY